Migne Reading Room

PG 4 · cols. 869–954

P. Halloix, S.J., De S. Dionysii Areopagitae vita et scriptis quaestiones quatuor

Editors' preface

PG 4:869
R. P. PETRI HALLOIX E SOC. JESU DE S. DIONYSII VITA ET OPERIBUS QUAESTIONES QUATUOR.
The Four Questions of the Reverend Father Pierre Halloix of the Society of Jesus on the Life and Works of St. Dionysius.
Circa sancti Dionysii Vitam, ejusdemque Opera quatuor occurrunt nobillissimae et variis doctorum virorum distractae sententiis quaestiones.
Concerning the Life of St. Dionysius and his Works, there occur four most noble questions, divided among the various opinions of learned men.
Prima est : An idem sit Dionysius Areopagita, Pauli discipulus, qui et episcopus Pariensis Francorum patronus.
The first is: Whether Dionysius the Areopagite, the disciple of Paul, is the same person who is also the Bishop of Paris and Patron of the Franks.
Secunda : An Opera quae nunc exstant sub nomine Dionysii Areopagitae edita sint revera ipsius, an vero posterioris cujuspiam.
The second: Whether the Works which are now extant published under the name of Dionysius the Areopagite are in truth his own, or those of some later writer.
Tertia : An Timotheus, cui hi libri inscripti sunt, sit Timotheus ille, Pauli discipulus et socius, an alius aliquis seu a Lucio Dextro, seu Baronio, seu a quopiam alio propositus.
The third: Whether Timothy, to whom these books are inscribed, is that Timothy, the disciple and companion of Paul, or some other person proposed either by Lucius Dexter, or by Baronius, or by someone else.
Quarta : Utri hodie sancti Dionysii corpus teneant, Parisiensesne, an Ratisbonenses.
The fourth: Which of the two today possess the body of St. Dionysius, the people of Paris or the people of Regensburg.
Hasce quaestiones quatuor, quibus velut totidem columnis structura Vitae et Operum S Dionysii sustinetur, tametsi a nonullis antehac, et quidem haud intelligenter, tractatae sint ; visum est mihi tamem in praesentia aliquando diligentius retractare. Nam et adversarum partium veterana arma sive antiqua argumenta studiosius expendi, et contra novitios insultus nova meliori parti auxilia conduxi ; eo scilicet consilio, ut si qui Vitam hanc, alienis inbuti opinionibus, forte despiciant, aut minoris justo faciant, iis consultis, quas in vicino habeant, sententiae nostrae rationibus, simulque argumentorum momentis utramque in partem allatorum aequa lance perpensis, facilius a deviis erroribus in rationis gyrum reducantur.
These four questions, by which as by so many columns the structure of the Life and Works of St. Dionysius is upheld, although they have been treated by some heretofore, and indeed not intelligently, it has seemed good to me nevertheless at present to treat anew at length more diligently. For I have both more studiously weighed the veteran weapons or ancient arguments of the opposing parties, and against novel assaults have brought together new forces for the better side; with this design, namely, that if any, imbued with foreign opinions, perchance despise this Life or value it less than is just, upon consulting these reasons for our opinion which they have at hand, and at the same time weighing in an even balance the weight of the arguments adduced on either side, they may more easily be led back from straying errors into the circle of reason.
QUAESTIO PRIMA.
FIRST QUESTION.
An idem sit Dionysius Areopagita, Pauli discipulus, qui et episcopus Parisiensis Francorum apostolus.
Whether Dionysius the Areopagite, the disciple of Paul, is the same as he who was also Bishop of Paris, the Apostle of the Franks.
Unum eumdemque esse Dionysium, qui primo Athenarum deinde Parisiorum fuerit episcopus, his probatur argumentis :
That it is one and the same Dionysius who was first Bishop of Athens and afterwards of Paris is proved by these arguments:
Primo quidem, quod cum primum ea moveri coepta est quaestio, et res inter Graecos et Francos diligentius examinari, communi utrorumque judicio decisum sit non esse duos, sed unicum : qui more
First indeed, because when first this question began to be raised and the matter to be more diligently examined between the Greeks and the Franks, it was decided by the common judgement of both that there were not two, but a single one: who after the manner
Editors' notes and page, col. 869

Page

  • running head: 869 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A archia legali, qui; B v. 6 :; A 532 Circa sancti; B Unum eumdemque esse
  • old-edition numerals: 532 before Circa
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 4-line full-width title block (R. P. PETRI HALLOIX... QUAESTIONES QUATUOR.) in middle and full-width heading (QUAESTIO PRIMA. An idem sit... apostolus.) in lower third across cols 869-870 cut at right edge, not set; par. 1 ends mid-word sa- across to col 870; last par. ends mid-sentence more across to col 870
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 869/870 in mid-page: the 3 paragraph(s) above it in col 870 are set here, after the 6 above it in col 869 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: 2 full-width bands stand across cols 869/870 (after paragraphs 1+2, 6+3 of the two columns, counted from the top): the pieces are set in reading order, each pair under its own band; set each band where its piece begins
  • other: the column opens with the end of the previous work (another unit); not set here: the unit begins at Circa sancti Dionysii Vitam, ejusdemque Opera quatuor
PG 4:870
tum apostolis usitato post fundatam Athenis Ecclesiam, et datum illis episcopum, alio demigrarit, tandemque in Galliam devenerit. Ac de Graecorum quidem judicio confirmari potest e praestantissimis illius aevi tam sanctitate quam eruditione viris, nempe sancto Methodio, et sancto Michaele Syngelo ; qui ambo, Cedreno teste, sub Theophilo imper.
customary with the apostles, after founding the Church at Athens and giving them a bishop, departed elsewhere, and at length came into Gaul. And as for the judgement of the Greeks indeed, it can be confirmed from the most eminent men of that age alike in holiness and in erudition, namely St. Methodius and St. Michael Syncellus; both of whom, as Cedrenus witnesses, under the Emperor Theophilus
Editors' notes and page, col. 870

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 870
  • marginal letters: A crificia, et S.; B rationis lavacrum una; A Hasce quaestiones quatuor,; B tum apostolis usitato
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 4-line full-width title block in middle and full-width Quaestio Prima heading in lower third across cols 869-870 cut at left edge, not set; begins mid-word crificia from col 869; ends mid-word im- across to col 871
  • other: the 3 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 869 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the word imper. was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 871
PG 4:871
Iconoclasta martyrium religionis causa subiere. Isti igitur, quo tempore Ludovicus Pius imper, res et acta patroni sui perquirebat, unus sancti Dionysii martyrium, alter vitam omnem, egregia panegyri est complexus. Ac prioris quidem, hoc est Methodii patriarchae Constantinopolitani, quae huc spectant verba, sunt ejusmodi : Τότε καὶ ὁ μακάριος οὑτοσὶ Διονύσιος τῷ τοῦ σταυροῦ ἀρότρῳ τὴν θάλασσαν διατεμὼν, ἀπὸ Ἀθηνῶν τὴν Ῥώμην κατέλαβεν οὐρανίῳ καὶ θείῳ θελήματι, ὡς ὑπὸ Θεοῦ ἠγαπημένος, ὁδηγούμενος. Tum est beatus hic Dionysius crucis aratro mare sulcans, Athenis Romam coelesti ac divina ductus voluntate, tanquam Deo dilectus transmeavit. Sic ille de profectione Romam : de transitu vero in Franciam, ita ibidem paulo, inferius : Ἀκοιτανίας δὲ τοῖς μέρεσι τὸν ἅγιον Ἀντωνῖνον ἀποστείλας, αὐτὸς σὺν τῷ ἁγίῳ Ἐλευθερίῳ ἐν Παρισίᾳ τῇ πόλει ἐπορεύθη. Misso in Aquitaniae partes S. Antonino. ipse cum sancto Luciano et sancto Rustico et sancto Eleutherio ad urbem Parisios profectus est.
the Iconoclast underwent martyrdom for the sake of religion. Of these men, therefore, at the time when the Emperor Louis the Pious was inquiring into the affairs and acts of his patron, the one embraced in an excellent panegyric the martyrdom of St. Dionysius, the other his whole life. And the words of the former indeed, that is, of Methodius, Patriarch of Constantinople, which pertain hereto, are of this sort: Τότε καὶ ὁ μακάριος οὑτοσὶ Διονύσιος τῷ τοῦ σταυροῦ ἀρότρῳ τὴν θάλασσαν διατεμὼν, ἀπὸ Ἀθηνῶν τὴν Ῥώμην κατέλαβεν οὐρανίῳ καὶ θείῳ θελήματι, ὡς ὑπὸ Θεοῦ ἠγαπημένος, ὁδηγούμενος. Then also this blessed Dionysius, furrowing the sea with the plough of the cross, crossed over from Athens to Rome, led by the heavenly and divine will, as one beloved by God. Thus he concerning the journey to Rome; and concerning his passage into France, he writes thus in the same place a little below: Ἀκοιτανίας δὲ τοῖς μέρεσι τὸν ἅγιον Ἀντωνῖνον ἀποστείλας, αὐτὸς σὺν τῷ ἁγίῳ Ἐλευθερίῳ ἐν Παρισίᾳ τῇ πόλει ἐπορεύθη. Having sent St. Antoninus into the parts of Aquitaine, he himself with St. Lucian and St. Rusticus and St. Eleutherius set out for the city of Paris.
Syngeli autem presbyteri Hierosolymitani, et magna eruditione praediti, sunt haec, ubi de martyrio ejus Parisiis obito agit : Καὶ δὴ καταμηνυθέντος αὐτοῦ τοῖς διώκταις ὑπαρχειν ἐν Παρισίᾳ, πολίχνῃ οὕτω καλουμένῃ , δρομαίως εἰσελάσαντες ἐκεῖσε κατέλαβον αὐτόν. Et cum jam annuntiatum esset persecutoribus in urbecula Parisiis appellata cum esse, cursim insecuti eum inibi comprehenderunt.
And the words of Syncellus, presbyter of Jerusalem and a man endowed with great erudition, are these, where he treats of the martyrdom undergone by him at Paris: Καὶ δὴ καταμηνυθέντος αὐτοῦ τοῖς διώκταις ὑπαρχειν ἐν Παρισίᾳ, πολίχνῃ οὕτω καλουμένῃ , δρομαίως εἰσελάσαντες ἐκεῖσε κατέλαβον αὐτόν. And when it had now been reported to the persecutors that he was in the little town called Paris, riding in thither at a run they seized him there.
De Francis porro idem fuisse eadem tempestate judicium liquet e scriptoribus aetatis illius, Hilduino abbate et Hincmaro archiepiscopo Rhemensi : quorum prior non tantum probat eumdem esse Dionysium Areopagitam et Parisiensem, sed etiam alia sentientes aut quomodolibet innuentes fortiter refutat ; alter vero in Epistola, quam ad Carolum Calvum imp. et Francorum regem scripsit, non modo Graecos et Francos in hac fuisse de uno eodemque Dionysio sententia asserit, sed etiam Romanos, ipsumque adeo pontificem. Nam dicit se quorumdam hac de re scriptorum exemplar imperatori mittere : « Ut si quae sint, inquit, illorum reliquiae, qui negabant dominum et patrem nostrum patronum vestrum, Dionysium esse Areopagitam a beato Paulo apostolo baptizatum, et Atheniensium ordinatum episcopum, et in Gallias a beato Clemente directum, ex his quae Graeca testificatio et sanctae sedis Romanae attestatio, et Gallicana intimat contestatio, ratum esse in hac causa, quod longe ante nos dictum est, recognoscant. Quia veritas saepius exagitata magis splendescit in lucem. » Ita Hincmarus.
Moreover, that the judgement of the Franks was the same at the same period is clear from the writers of that age, Abbot Hilduin and Hincmar, Archbishop of Reims: the former of whom not only proves that Dionysius the Areopagite and Dionysius of Paris are the same person, but also vigorously refutes those who think otherwise or intimate it in any way whatsoever; while the latter, in the Epistle which he wrote to the Emperor and King of the Franks Charles the Bald, asserts that not only the Greeks and the Franks held this opinion concerning one and the same Dionysius, but also the Romans, and even the pontiff himself. For he says that he is sending to the emperor a copy of certain writings on this subject: "That if there be any remnants," he says, "of those who denied that our lord and father, your patron Dionysius, was the Areopagite baptized by the blessed Apostle Paul, and ordained Bishop of the Athenians, and directed into the Gauls by Blessed Clement, they may recognize from the things which Greek testimony and the attestation of the Holy Roman See and Gallican witness intimate, that what was said long before us holds good in this cause. Because truth, the more often it is assailed, shines forth the more brightly into the light." Thus Hincmar.
Citat eadem Baronius tomo II Annal., ad Christi annum 109, sed nonnihil vitiose. Nec enim valet, Gallicana intima contestatio legendum intimat, quae vox illo saeculo fuit frequentissima. Nec item quod ista inclusit parenthesi (quod longe ante nos dictum est), nam Hincmari hic est sensus : « Ut recognoscant id quod longe ante nos dictum est (de uno eodemque Dionysio scilicet) ratum esse in hac causa. »
Baronius cites the same words in Tome II of his Annals, at the year of Christ 109, but somewhat faultily. For Gallicana intima contestatio does not make sense; one must read intimat, which word was very frequent in that century. Nor likewise is it right that he enclosed in a parenthesis those words (quod longe ante nos dictum est), for this is Hincmar's sense: "That they may recognize that what was said long before us (namely, concerning one and the same Dionysius) holds good in this cause."
Scripsit his conformia sub idem tempus ad eumdem imper. Carolum Anastasius, Romanus bibliothecarius ; ubi post alia in quibus se Graecam sancti Dionysii Vitam in Latinum eloquium vertisse dicit : « Cesset ergo jam, inquit, quorumdam opinio perhibentium non esse Areopagitam Dionysium eum qui prope Parisium corpore ac virtutibus redolet : cum hoc et Graecorum quoque stylus cum Latina lingua concordans testetur et praedicet. »
Anastasius, the Roman Librarian, wrote things conformable to these around the same time to the same Emperor Charles; where, after other things in which he says that he translated the Greek Life of St. Dionysius into the Latin tongue, he says: "Let therefore the opinion of certain persons now cease, who assert that he who is fragrant with his body and miracles near Paris is not Dionysius the Areopagite: since the pen of the Greeks also, agreeing with the Latin tongue, witnesses and proclaims this."
Nec parvi sane faciendum hoc argumentum est, quod a Graecorum consensu (qui satis alias et se et sua amare solent) ductum est. Neque enim est dubium, quin tanti viri, quales patriarcha Constantinopolitanus Methodius, et presbyter Hierosolymitanus,
Nor indeed is this argument to be lightly esteemed, which is drawn from the consensus of the Greeks (who otherwise are wont enough to love both themselves and their own). For neither is there any doubt that such great men as Methodius, Patriarch of Constantinople, and the presbyter of Jerusalem,
Editors' notes and page, col. 871

Page

  • running head: 871 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A per. Iconoclasta martyrium; B Rustico et sancto; C scripsit, non modo; D est), nam Hincmari
  • old-edition numerals: 533 after Carolum
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; begins mid-word per. from col 870; ends mid-word Hieroso- across to col 872
PG 4:872
Michael Syngelus, eruditionis scilicet et gravitatis et sanctimoniae gloria clari, antequam ea scriberent quae de S. Dionysio scripserunt, aliquam diligentiam perquirendae veritati, tanto praesertim in negotio, insumpserint. Nam dicere aut suspicari in favorem imperatoris ea scripsisse, quae aliter ipsi sentirent, est viris qui ad martyrium prompti fortesque fuerunt nimis levem, imo et laevam attribuere conscientiam.
Michael Syncellus, illustrious namely for the glory of erudition, gravity, and holiness, before they wrote the things which they wrote concerning St. Dionysius, expended some diligence in inquiring into the truth, especially in so great a matter. For to say or suspect that to curry favour with the emperor they wrote things which they themselves thought otherwise, is to attribute too light, nay even a perverse conscience to men who were ready and brave for martyrdom.
Secundo. Quod tanti viri, quantus fuit Dionysius, tam exigua olim in Oriente (ubi cum Paulo floruit) memoria et mentio reperta sit, seu de tempore excessus, seu de genere mortis, seu de loco sepulturae, magno sane argumento est, eum (quod fere tunc omnes apostolorum faciebant discipuli) alias in terras demigrasse, proculque a patriis finibus vitam commutasse.
Secondly. That of so great a man as Dionysius was, so scanty a memorial and mention was formerly found in the East (where he flourished with Paul), whether concerning the time of his departure, or the manner of his death, or the place of his burial, is indeed a great argument that he (as almost all the disciples of the apostles then did) departed into other lands, and exchanged life far from his native borders.
Tertio. Simeo Metaphrastes, Nicephorus Callistus, et alii Graecorum, qui memorias sanctorum sudiosius sunt e veteribus monumentis perscrutati, eadem de Dionysii in Italiam et Franciam migratione docuerunt. Prioris verba sunt haec : Τὴν βασιλίδα Ῥώμην καταλαμβάνει , καὶ πρόσεισι Κλήμεντι τὸν Ἀποστολικὸν τηνικαῦτα θρόνον διέποντι. Regiam urbem Romam pervenit, atque Clementem apostolicam sedem tunc tenentem accedit Et paulo inferius : Ὑπὸ τούτου προτρέπεται καὶ πρὸς Ἑσπέρια μεταβῆναι μέρη. Ab illo incitatur, ut etiam ad partes transeat occidentales. Et rursus haud multo post : Καὶ τοὺς Ἑσπερίους καταλαβὼν Γαλάτας, οὐ διδαχῆς μόνον ῥήμασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ σημείων ἔργοις ἀποστολῆς ἔργον εἰργάζετο. Et ad Occidentales Gallos profectus, non modo doctrinae verbis, sed et factis prodigiosis, sui munere apostolus fungebatur.
Thirdly. Symeon Metaphrastes, Nicephorus Callistus, and others of the Greeks who more studiously searched out the memorials of the saints from ancient monuments, taught the same things concerning the migration of Dionysius into Italy and France. The words of the former are these: Τὴν βασιλίδα Ῥώμην καταλαμβάνει , καὶ πρόσεισι Κλήμεντι τὸν Ἀποστολικὸν τηνικαῦτα θρόνον διέποντι. He arrives at the royal city of Rome, and approaches Clement, who was then governing the Apostolic See. And a little below: Ὑπὸ τούτου προτρέπεται καὶ πρὸς Ἑσπέρια μεταβῆναι μέρη. By him he is urged to cross over also to the western parts. And again not much later: Καὶ τοὺς Ἑσπερίους καταλαβὼν Γαλάτας, οὐ διδαχῆς μόνον ῥήμασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ σημείων ἔργοις ἀποστολῆς ἔργον εἰργάζετο. And having reached the Western Gauls, not only by words of teaching, but also by works of signs, as an apostle he discharged the work of his office.
Verba Nicephori libro secundo Hist. ecclesiast., cap. 20 : Διονύσιος δὲ τὸν λόγον εὐσεβείας λαμπρῶς παῤῥησιασάμενος, ἐπὶ πολλοῖς ἔτεσι κατὰ τὴν ἑσπέραν δοξάσας Χριστὸν, εἰς βαθὺ γῆρας ἥκων , καὶ τῷ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίῳ κατεκοσμήθη. Dionysius porro, cum pietatis doctrinam praeclare et libere praedicasset, multosque annos in occidente Christi gloriam extulisset, ad multam usque progressus senectutem denique pro eodem corona martyrii decoratus est.
The words of Nicephorus in the second book of his Ecclesiastical History, Chapter 20: Διονύσιος δὲ τὸν λόγον εὐσεβείας λαμπρῶς παῤῥησιασάμενος, ἐπὶ πολλοῖς ἔτεσι κατὰ τὴν ἑσπέραν δοξάσας Χριστὸν, εἰς βαθὺ γῆρας ἥκων , καὶ τῷ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίῳ κατεκοσμήθη. Moreover Dionysius, after he had nobly and freely preached the word of piety, and for many years had glorified Christ in the West, having advanced to a great old age, was finally adorned with the crown of martyrdom on His behalf.
Quarto. Latini historici et chronographi et annalistae eamdem Dionysio sententiam tutati sunt : Vincentius Bellovacensis in Speculo historiali, lib. I, c. 1 ; S. Antoninus in I parte historiali, tit. 6. c. 18 et 19 ; Petrus Equilinus l. IX, c. 41 ; Genebrardus, Mariana, Baronius, et passim omnes. Qui si dicantur recentiores esse auctores, dicendum est eos, qui contra sentiunt multo etiam iis esse recentiores, adeoque heri et nudiustertius, ut aiunt, natos.
Fourthly. The Latin historians and chronographers and annalists have defended the same opinion concerning Dionysius: Vincent of Beauvais in the Historical Mirror, Book I, Chapter 1; St. Antoninus in Part I of his Historical Work, Title 6, Chapters 18 and 19; Petrus Equilinus, Book IX, Chapter 41; Génébrard, Mariana, Baronius, and everywhere all of them. Who, if they be said to be more recent authors, it must be said that those who think the contrary are much more recent even than they, and so born yesterday and the day before yesterday, as the saying goes.
Quinto. Probatur haec sententia ex multis aliorum sanctorum Vitis, quorum sanctorum aliqui Athenis Romam, alii Roma in Galliam beatum Dionysium narrantur comitati. Grave est autem, et parum Christianae pietati atque modestiae consonum, tot Vitis sanctorum et narrationibus ex variarum archivis Ecclesiarum depromptis, fidem abrogare. Habent igitur S. Jonem (quem alii Jonam, alii Jonium, sed utrumque minus recte, appellant) venisse cum B. Dionysio Athenis Romam, et hinc in Gallias una migrasse. Cujus quidem martyrium nomen fecit loco, Mons Sancti Jonis dicitur apud pagum Castresium, dictum Gallice Chastres sous Montlehery. Habent et B. Regulum, S. Joannis apostoli olim discipulum, a magistri in Patmon relegatione Athenas ad Dionysium se contulisse, eique deinceps adhaesisse, et Romam una profectum esse, indeque in terram Galliam. De quo Regulo ita Petrus Galesinius in Martyrologio ad III Kalendas Aprilis : « Apud Silvanectenses, inquit, sancti Reguli episcopi. Is civis Nicaenus beati Joannis evangelistae discipulus, Dionysii Areopagitae in peregrinatione Gallica socius et comes,
Fifthly. This opinion is proved from many Lives of other saints, some of which saints are related to have accompanied Blessed Dionysius from Athens to Rome, others from Rome into Gaul. Now it is a grave thing, and little consonant with Christian piety and modesty, to abrogate credit from so many Lives of saints and narratives drawn from the archives of various Churches. They state, therefore, that St. Jon (whom some call Jonas, others Jonius, but both less correctly) came with Blessed Dionysius from Athens to Rome, and from thence migrated together with him into the Gauls. Whose martyrdom indeed gave its name to the place called Mount Saint-Jon near the district of Châtres, called in French Chastres sous Montlehery. They state also that Blessed Regulus, formerly a disciple of St. John the Apostle, upon his master's banishment to Patmos betook himself to Athens to Dionysius, and cleaved to him thereafter, and set out together with him for Rome, and from thence into the land of Gaul. Concerning which Regulus Petrus Galesinius writes thus in his Martyrology at the third before the Kalends of April: "Among the people of Senlis," he says, "the feast of St. Regulus the Bishop. He, a citizen of Nicaea and disciple of Blessed John the Evangelist, the partner and companion of Dionysius the Areopagite in his Gallic pilgrimage,
Editors' notes and page, col. 872

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITAE. 872
  • marginal letters: A lymitanus, Michael Syngelus,; B sudiosius sunt e; C τῷ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ; D parum Christianae pietati
  • old-edition numerals: 534 after pagum
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; begins mid-word lymitanus from col 871; ends mid-sentence comes, across to col 873
PG 4:873
post Trophimum Arelatensium factus episcopus, sanctimoniae laude clarus ex aedificata apostolorum basilica quievit in Domino. » Ita ibi. Vide plura de sociis ejusdem Dionysii cap. 10 et 21 Vitae ipsius supra.
having been made Bishop of the people of Arles after Trophimus, illustrious for the praise of holiness from building the basilica of the apostles, rested in the Lord." Thus there. See more concerning the companions of the same Dionysius in Chapters 10 and 21 of his Life above.
Sexto. E Menaeis Graecorum, quae ad diem 3 Octobris referunt, eum post explanatam ecclesiasticae dispositionis formam, ad partes occidentales profectum esse, et martyrium apud Parisios obiisse. Ipsa Menaei verba exstant supra cap. 31 Vitae.
Sixthly. From the Menaea of the Greeks, which at the 3rd day of October relate that after explaining the form of ecclesiastical order he set out for the western parts and underwent martyrdom at Paris. The very words of the Menaeon are extant above in Chapter 31 of the Life.
Septimo. Libellus passionis S. Dionysii longe antiquior omnibus jam citatis scriptoribus Graecis, et missionis ejus a Clemente in Galliam, et suppliciorum mortisque ordinem continens : itemque multo antiquissima Visbii de iisdem rebus conscriptio (fuit enim Visbius Lisbi a sancto Dionysio conversi filius) ab Hilduino talium scriptorum diligenti perquisitore, annis abhinc octingentis circiter inventa, idem docent atque convincunt.
Seventhly. The little book of the passion of St. Dionysius, far more ancient than all the Greek writers already cited, containing both his mission by Clement into Gaul and the order of his torments and death, and likewise the very ancient treatise of Visbius concerning the same matters (for Visbius was the son of Lisbius, who was converted by St. Dionysius), found about eight hundred years ago by Hilduin, a diligent searcher of such writings, teach and prove the same thing.
Octavo denique confirmatur ex antiquissimis martyrologiis, breviariis, missalibus, ubi Dionysius ille Parisiorum episcopus dicitur a Clemente pontif. Rom. in Gallias missus. Vidi Parisiis (eo enim me harum explorandarum gratia contuleram (vidi inquam, in Bibliotheca clarissimi viri Thuani, et vidit mecum Andreas a Quercu insignis nostri aevi scriptor, duo perantiqua Martyrologia manu scripta, in quorum altero erat, S. Dionysium a pontifice Romano in Gallias missum ; in altero autem (quod e duobus erat antiquius) expresse habebatur a Clemente pontifice Romano missum. De diversis porro cunctarum fere Ecclesiarum, et nonnullis quoque extra Galliam breviariis ac missalibus, remitto cupidos Lectores ad Historiam abbatiae S. Dionysii, nuper Jacobo Dublaeo (quocum etiam aliquando Parisiis contuli) in lucem editam. Is vir, si quis alius omnium quae S. Dionysii res contingunt, diligentissimus fuit investigator. Adde autem pro corollario Martyrologium et Breviarium, quo nunc Romana utitur Ecclesia, quae disertissime protestantur, Dionysium Areopagitam a Clemente pontifice missum esse in Galliam praecandi Evangelii causa. Atqui non potest alius assignari Clemens pontifex, quam ille Petri et Pauli discipulus, qui primo vixit saeculo. Nam Clemens II pontifex, demum undecimo saeculo vixit. Igitur unus idemque est Athenarum et Parisiorum episcopus, non duo.
Eighthly and lastly, it is confirmed from the most ancient martyrologies, breviaries, and missals, where that Dionysius, Bishop of Paris, is said to have been sent into the Gauls by Clement, the Roman Pontiff. I saw at Paris (for I had betaken myself thither for the sake of investigating these matters), I saw, I say, in the library of the most illustrious de Thou, and André Duchesne, a distinguished writer of our age, saw with me, two very ancient manuscript Martyrologies, in one of which it was stated that St. Dionysius was sent into the Gauls by the Roman Pontiff; and in the other (which of the two was the more ancient) it was expressly stated that he was sent by Clement, the Roman Pontiff. Moreover, concerning the diverse breviaries and missals of almost all Churches, and some also outside Gaul, I refer eager readers to the History of the Abbey of St. Denis, recently published by Jacques Doublet (with whom I also conferred at times in Paris). That man, if anyone else, was a most diligent investigator of all things that pertain to the affairs of St. Dionysius. And add as a corollary the Martyrology and Breviary which the Roman Church now uses, which most expressly declare that Dionysius the Areopagite was sent by Pope Clement into Gaul for the sake of preaching the Gospel. Yet no other Pope Clement can be assigned than that disciple of Peter and Paul who lived in the first century. For Pope Clement II lived only in the eleventh century. Therefore the Bishop of Athens and of Paris is one and the same, not two.
Sed quid his opponant ii qui contraria sentiunt, nunc est videndum. Tria igitur praecipue opponunt.
But what those who think the contrary oppose to these arguments must now be seen. They oppose, therefore, three things chiefly.
Primum quidem, et quod aliis praestat, est quod in veteribus Latinis Martyrologiis repererint bis positum S. Dionysium, semel scilicet 3 Octobris, sub his verbis : « Athenis, Dionysii Areopagitae sub Adriano diversis tormentis passi : ut Aristides testis est in opere quod de Christiana religione composuit. Hoc opus apud Athenienses inter antiquorum memorias clarissimum tenetur, semel 9 ejusdem mensis, sub hac forma : Parisiis Dionysii episcopi cum sociis suis a Fescennino gladio animadversi. » Ita vetus Martyrologium Romanum, cui consentiunt Martyrologia venerabilis Bedae, et Adonis Viennensis, quod quidem attinet ad diversos dies ; verbis alioqui nobis favent, ut post declarabitur, cum ad secundum argumentum respondebitur.
The first indeed, and that which surpasses the others, is that in the ancient Latin Martyrologies they have found St. Dionysius set down twice, namely once on 3 October, under these words: "At Athens, of Dionysius the Areopagite, who suffered under Hadrian by diverse torments, as Aristides is witness in the work which he composed concerning the Christian religion. This work is held most famous among the memorials of the ancients among the Athenians"; and once on the 9th of the same month, under this form: "At Paris, of Dionysius the Bishop with his companions, executed with the sword by Fescenninus." Thus the ancient Roman Martyrology, with which agree the Martyrologies of the Venerable Bede and of Ado of Vienne, so far indeed as pertains to the different days; in their words otherwise they favour us, as will be declared afterwards when answer is made to the second argument.
Secundum argumentum est ab auctoritate Gregorii Turonensis, lib I, cap. 30, dicentis Dionysium missum in Gallias sub Decio imper. Unde sequeretur, non potuisse esse Areopagitam. Nam Decius vixit tertio saeculo, Areopagita primo.
The second argument is from the authority of Gregory of Tours, Book I, Chapter 30, who says that Dionysius was sent into the Gauls under the Emperor Decius. Whence it would follow that he could not have been the Areopagite. For Decius lived in the third century, the Areopagite in the first.
Tertium ab auctoritate Severi Sulpitii lib. II Sacrae Hist. scribentis, sub M. Aurelio Antonini Pii filio primum intra Gallias visa martyria. Ex
The third is from the authority of Sulpicius Severus, Book II of his Sacred History, who writes that martyrdoms were first seen within the Gauls under Marcus Aurelius, the son of Antoninus Pius. From
Editors' notes and page, col. 873

Page

  • running head: 873 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU Q
  • marginal letters: A post Trophimum Arelatensium; B vincunt.; C si quis alius; D testis est in
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 872; ends mid-sentence Ex across to col 874
PG 4:874
quo colligunt, Areopagitam non potuisse dici passum Parisiis sub Adriano, qui ante Antoninum Pium regnavit.
which they gather that the Areopagite could not be said to have suffered at Paris under Hadrian, who reigned before Antoninus Pius.
Haec argumenta primo aspectu satis probabilia apparent ; sed propius inspecta et discussa, manifestae falsitatis arguuntur. Itaque singula examinemus.
These arguments at first sight appear probable enough; but when more closely inspected and examined, they are convicted of manifest falsehood. Let us therefore examine each one.
Ad primum ergo quod attinet, talis est responsio : Non sequi, ex eo quod quis ponatur bis in Martyrologio diversis diebus, et sub diversis verbis, esse duos ejusdem nominis diversos. Nam ut idem quispiam bis ponatur in Martyrologio, variis modis accidit. Primo quidem, cum, is diversis in locis episcopus fuit. Multi enim gesto alicubi episcopatu, et relicta illic sui memoria, alio demigrarunt, sedemque aliam, statuerunt : ut Petrus apostolus primo Antiochiae, deinde Romae : ut sanctus Alexander (cujus etiam, utpote scriptoris Vitam scripsimus) prius in Cappadocia, deinde Hierosolymis, quem duobus diebus in Menologio reperies, nempe 16 Maii, et 12 Decembris : ut magnus Eustathius primo Berrhoeae, post Antiochiae, qui et bis in Menologio diversis diebus ponitur, semel 21 Februarii, semel 5 Junii, in Romano autem, tam vetere quam novo, Julii 16.
As to what pertains to the first, therefore, such is the answer: It does not follow, from the fact that someone is set down twice in a Martyrology on different days and under different words, that there are two different persons of the same name. For that the same person should be set down twice in a Martyrology happens in various ways. First indeed, when he was bishop in different places. For many, having held an episcopate somewhere and left their memorial there, departed elsewhere and established another see: as the Apostle Peter first at Antioch, afterwards at Rome; as St. Alexander (whose Life also, as being a writer, we have written) first in Cappadocia, afterwards at Jerusalem, whom you will find on two days in the Menologion, namely on 16 May and on 12 December; as the great Eustathius, first of Beroea, afterwards of Antioch, who also is set down twice in the Menologion on different days, once on 21 February and once on 5 June, and in the Roman Martyrology, both old and new, on 16 July.
Secundo, cum dies suscepti episcopatus uno tempore celabratur, et alio dies excessus, seu martyrio seu vitae sanctimonia nobilitati, ut in SS. Basilio Magno, Ambrosio Mediolanensi, et aliis accidit. Nam Basilii quidem depositio sive excessus celebratur Kalendis Januarii, ordinatio autem decimo octavo Kalendas Julii ; ut videre est in Romano Martyrologio. Ambrosii vero natalis pridie Nonas Aprilis assignatur, ordinatio autem septimo Idus Decembris in haec verba, « Mediolani ordinatio sancti Ambrosii episcopi, cujus sanctitate et doctrina universalis Ecclesia decoratur. »
Secondly, when the day of his undertaking the episcopate is celebrated at one time, and at another the day of his departure, ennobled either by martyrdom or by holiness of life, as happens in the case of Saints Basil the Great, Ambrose of Milan, and others. For the deposition or departure of Basil indeed is celebrated on the Kalends of January, and his ordination on the eighteenth before the Kalends of July, as may be seen in the Roman Martyrology. And the natal day of Ambrose is assigned to the day before the Nones of April, and his ordination to the seventh before the Ides of December, in these words: "At Milan, the ordination of St. Ambrose the Bishop, by whose holiness and doctrine the universal Church is adorned."
Tertio, cum semel alicujus natalis, sive obitus dies celebratur, et semel aut saepius ejusdem dies translationis corporis, aut certarum reliquiarum, ut in sancto Ignatio martyre ostendimus ; et quemadmodum in sanctis Andrea apostolo, Luca evangelista, Timotheo Pauli discipulo, e B. Hieronymi adversus Vigilantium discitur lucubrationibus : uti etiam in ipso sancto Hieronymo et S. Nicolao Myrae episcopo, et in aliis quam plurimis cerni potest : quorum non modo dies natalitii, sed etiam dies translationis reliquiarum reperiuntur distinctis diebus adnotati.
Thirdly, when once someone's natal day, or the day of his death, is celebrated, and once or more often the day of the translation of his body, or of certain relics, as we have shown in the case of St. Ignatius the Martyr; and just as in the case of Saints Andrew the Apostle, Luke the Evangelist, and Timothy the disciple of Paul, is learned from the writings of Blessed Jerome against Vigilantius; as may also be seen in St. Jerome himself and in St. Nicholas, Bishop of Myra, and in very many others, of whom not only the natal days, but also the days of the translation of their relics are found noted down on distinct days.
Quarto, et saepius, ex errore eorum qui conflarunt Martyrologia, et e variis libris sacris sacros iis inserendos collegerunt, partim e Graeca, partim e Latina Ecclesia. Quod eo facilius accidit, quod Martyrologia non ab uno homine, nec in uno saeculo, sed ab hominibus multis, aliis post alios, et in omnibus saeculis vel condita sint, vel aucta. Nam qui primus primo saeculo, aut secundi initio condidit Martyrologium, is tantum sanctos primi saeculi comprehendit ; quo mortuo, prout aliqui secundo saeculo exstiterunt qui digni Martyrologio viderentur : sic ab aliis atque aliis additi sunt, tam a Graecis in Graeca, quam a Latinis in Latina Ecclesia : habuerunt enim et hi et illi distinctos fastos. Itaque Vetus Romanum, exempli gratia, quod initio minimum erat, crescente paulatim sanctorum numero, pari etiam passu crevit ; itemque Graecorum Menaeum, post aliquot deinde saecula, cum multa Latinorum in Graecis deessent Menaeis, et multa Graecorum in Latinis desiderarentur Martyrologiis, fuerunt quidam (praesertim post tempore S. Hieronymi) qui primo illi Romano Martyrologio (quod jam Vetus Romanorum appellatur) multos sanctos addiderint, eosque de Graecorum Menaeis magna ex parte desumpserint. Hi autem fuerunt, primo quidem venerabilis Beda, cum suo suppletore Floro monacho (reliquerat enim ille dies aliquot martyrum hominibus vacuos), deinde Usuardus
Fourthly, and more often, from the error of those who compiled the Martyrologies, and from various sacred books collected the saints to be inserted in them, partly from the Greek, partly from the Latin Church. Which happened the more easily because the Martyrologies were neither composed nor enlarged by one man, nor in one century, but by many men, one after another, and in all centuries. For he who first in the first century, or at the beginning of the second, composed a Martyrology, included only the saints of the first century; and after his death, according as some arose in the second century who seemed worthy of the Martyrology, so they were added by one and another, both by the Greeks in the Greek Church and by the Latins in the Latin Church: for both the latter and the former had distinct calendars. And so the Old Roman Martyrology, for example, which at the beginning was very small, as the number of the saints gradually increased, grew at an equal pace; and likewise the Menaeon of the Greeks; and then after several centuries, since many saints of the Latins were lacking in the Greek Menaea, and many of the Greeks were wanting in the Latin Martyrologies, there were certain men (especially after the times of St. Jerome) who added many saints to that first Roman Martyrology (which is now called the Old Roman Martyrology), and took them in great part from the Menaea of the Greeks. Now these were, first indeed the Venerable Bede, with his supplementer Florus the monk (for the former had left several days empty of the names of martyrs), next Usuard,
Editors' notes and page, col. 874

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV. 874
  • marginal letters: A quo colligunt, Areopagitam; B 535 quem duobus; C dies celebratur, et; D didit Martyrologium, is
  • old-edition numerals: 535 before quem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 873; ends mid-sentence Usuardus across to col 875
PG 4:875
Caroli Magni imp. jussu : post hunc Ado, qui Bedam, licet Flori additamentis aliquatenus pleniorem, haud tamen numeris omnibus absolutum, ita perfecit, ut non modo dies vacuos replerit, sed etiam brevibus ipsorum martyrum actis adornarit, uti ex ejusmet Adonis liquet Epistola, quam noster Heribertus Rosweydus veteri praefixit Romano martyrologio. Dico igitur, sanctum Dionysium ab initio tantum semel fuisse tam in Graecorum Menologio, quam in Latinorum Martyrologio : et in Menologio quidem die tertia Octobris, brevissime hoc modo : » Certamen sancti Patris Dionysii Areopagitae episcopi Athenarum. » Ubi observa, sileri ubinam fuerit illud certamen sive martyrium, quod longe scilicet a patria peregrinati et defuncti locum haud satis Graeci nossent. In Menaeo autem, quod Menologio posterius est, et multo auctius, quamvis sub hoc tantum titulo dies ejus natalis proponatur, Τοῦ ἁγίου ἱερομάρτυρος Διονυσίου τοῦ Ἀρεοπαγίτου, Sancti Dionysii Areopagitae martyris ; tamen in subjecto ejus vitae et martyrii compendio scribitur passus Parisiis.
at the command of the Emperor Charlemagne; after him Ado, who so completed Bede—though already somewhat fuller through the additions of Florus, yet by no means complete in all parts—that he not only filled up the empty days, but also adorned them with brief acts of the martyrs themselves, as is clear from the Epistle of Ado himself, which our Heribert Rosweyde prefixed to the Old Roman Martyrology. I say, therefore, that from the beginning St. Dionysius was set down only once both in the Menologion of the Greeks and in the Martyrology of the Latins: and in the Menologion indeed on the third day of October, most briefly in this manner: "The contest of our holy Father Dionysius the Areopagite, Bishop of Athens." Where observe that it is passed over in silence where that contest or martyrdom took place, because the Greeks did not sufficiently know the place of one who had journeyed and died far from his native land. In the Menaeon, however, which is later than the Menologion and much fuller, although his natal day is set forth under this title only, Τοῦ ἁγίου ἱερομάρτυρος Διονυσίου τοῦ Ἀρεοπαγίτου, Of the holy hieromartyr Dionysius the Areopagite, yet in the subjoined compendium of his life and martyrdom he is written to have suffered at Paris.
Non habent autem etiamnum, nec Menaeum, nec Menologium Graecorum, nisi uno eodemque die, Dionysii Areopagitae et Parisiorum episcopi natalem, hoc est tertio Octobris. Conflator igitur aut amplificator potius Romani Martyrologii, id quod reperit in Menologio tertio die Octobris, in Martyrologium suum eodem die intulit : atque ita factum est, ut qui erat 9 Octobris sub nomine Parisiorum episcopi, fuerit etiam tertio die sub nomine Areopagitae seu episcopi Athenarum. Nam cum utrobique fuerit episcopus, et Athenis et Parisiis, Athenienses sub nomine Areopagitae aut episcopi Athenarum, Parisienses autem sub nomine episcopi Parisiorum inscripserunt et coluerunt.
Now neither the Menaeon nor the Menologion of the Greeks even now has the natal day of Dionysius the Areopagite and Bishop of Paris save on one and the same day, that is, on the third of October. The compiler, therefore, or rather the enlarger of the Roman Martyrology, brought into his Martyrology on the same day that which he found in the Menologion on the third day of October; and thus it came to pass that he who was on 9 October under the name of the Bishop of Paris, was also on the third day under the name of the Areopagite or Bishop of Athens. For since he was bishop in both places, both at Athens and at Paris, the Athenians enrolled and venerated him under the name of the Areopagite or Bishop of Athens, and the Parisians under the name of the Bishop of Paris.
Nota hic quoque par transennam, in vetere Romano Martyrologio primitus nihil fuisse tertio Octobris, nisi hoc : « Athenis Dionysii Areopagitae sub Adriano diversis tormentis passi. » Totum autem hoc quod sequitur : « Ut Aristides testis est in opere quod de Christiana religione composuit. Hoc opus apud Athenienses inter antiquorum memorias clarissimum tenetur, » esse additamentum alicujus posterioris. Quod patet ex toto reliquo corpore ejusdem Martyrologii (ubi tantum nomina martyrum et locus ac dies passionis recensentur) et ex testificatione Adonis in epistola superius citata. Videtur autem ex ipso Adone sumptum, qui in suo Martyrologio idem, et pluribus quidem verbis, habet hoc modo : « Ut Aristides Atheniensis, vir fide sapientiaque mirabilis, testis est in eo opere quod de Christiana religione composuit. Hoc opus apud Athenienses summo genere colitur, et inter antiquorum monumenta clarissimum tenetur, ut peritiores Graecorum affirmant. » Hinc ergo inepte et indecore intrusum est in Vetus Romanum ; nam in augendo aliquo opere, forma primi operis retinenda est ; et imitanda vel brevitas vel prolixitas ipsius auctoris et fontis. Quo in genere qui peccant, non pravi quidem, sed pravi se judicii profitentur.
Note here also in passing that in the Old Roman Martyrology originally there was nothing on the third of October save this: "At Athens, of Dionysius the Areopagite, who suffered under Hadrian by diverse torments." While all this that follows: "As Aristides is witness in the work which he composed concerning the Christian religion. This work is held most famous among the memorials of the ancients among the Athenians," is the addition of some later hand. Which is clear from all the remaining body of the same Martyrology (where only the names of the martyrs and the place and day of their passion are recounted) and from the testimony of Ado in the epistle cited above. Now it seems to have been taken from Ado himself, who in his Martyrology has the same thing, and indeed in more words, in this manner: "As Aristides the Athenian, a man wonderful for faith and wisdom, is witness in that work which he composed concerning the Christian religion. This work is honoured in the highest degree among the Athenians, and is held most famous among the monuments of the ancients, as the more learned of the Greeks affirm." Hence therefore it was ineptly and unbecomingly thrust into the Old Roman Martyrology; for in enlarging any work, the form of the first work must be retained, and either the brevity or the prolixity of the author and source itself must be imitated. Those who offend in this kind declare themselves to be men, not indeed of perverse character, but of perverse judgement.
Sic peccavit, qui in eodem Martyrologio ad octavam Novembris sic addidit : « Et ipso die, quatuor coronatorum, Severi, Severiani, Carpophori, Victorini : quorum festivitatem statuit Melchiades papa sub nominibus quinque martyrum celebrari, quia nomina eorum non reperiebantur : sed intercurrentibus annis cuidam sancto viro revelata sunt. » Debebat enim finire in Victorii , et ista foras projicere, quorum festivitatem, etc. Hisce enim forma Martyrologii deformatur. Quodmodo autem Mechiades statuit celebari sub nominibus quinque martyrum, si fuerint tantum quatuor ? Tolle igitur quinque, est enim vitiosum, et repone quatuor.
Thus offended he who in the same Martyrology at the eighth of November added thus: "And on the same day, of the Four Crowned Martyrs, Severus, Severianus, Carpophorus, Victorinus: whose feast Pope Miltiades appointed to be celebrated under the names of five martyrs, because their names were not found; but after the lapse of years they were revealed to a certain holy man." For he ought to have ended at Victorinus, and cast out those words, whose feast, etc. For by these words the form of the Martyrology is deformed. Moreover, how did Miltiades appoint it to be celebrated under the names of five martyrs, if there were only four? Take away five, therefore, for it is faulty, and restore four.
Itaque ut ad propositum argumentum redeamus
Therefore, to return to the proposed argument,
Editors' notes and page, col. 875

Page

  • running head: 875 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE V
  • marginal letters: A Caroli Magni imp.; B γίτου, Sancti Dionysii; C Octobris, nisi hoc; D nam in augendo
  • old-edition numerals: 356 after tenetur, »
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek title; begins mid-sentence from col 874; ends mid-sentence redeamus across to col 876
PG 4:876
errore posteriorum martyrologorum factum est, ut bis in Martyrologio poneretur Dionysius. Nam cum invenissent in Menaeo Graecorum et Menologio ad tertiam Octobris scriptum natalem sive certamen Dionysii Areopagitae episcopi Athenarum, rati esse diversum a Dionysio episcopo Parisiorum, quem in suis Martyrologiis habebant nono die ejusdem mensis, inscripserunt etiam ipsi tertio die Octobris natalem Dionysii Areopagitae, sicut ibi invenerunt, atque ita ex uno Dionysio fecerunt duos. Unde Molanus in Notis ad Usuardum indicavit, tertio Octobris non necessario legendum esse quod habetur de sancto Dionysio. Nam apposuit istam notulam q, quam in epistola ad Lectorem numero 12 dicit significare, eousque in omnibus Ecclesiis legi posse : « Illa enim, inquit, quae sequuntur notam q, vel sunt festa translationum, fere ex propriis Ecclesiis sumpta, quae non est necesse passim per Ecclesias legi ; vel sunt minimis typis, de non canonizatis, etc. » Inde Molanus, vir sane in hujusmodi rebus diligens et attentus judicavit, Dionysium hunc Areopagitam notatum 3 Octobris, eumdem esse cum Dionysio Parisio episcopo, cur enim alioqui censeret non legendum Areopagitam in omnibus ecclesiis ? Adde, nec in Martyrologio Venerabilis Bedae quidquam primitus fuisse 3 Octobris, sed tantum 9, ut nunc in Martyrologio Romano novo et correcto. Testatur enim Baronius tom. II Annalium, anno Christi 109, antiquissimum Bedae Martyrologium manu scriptum, acceptum olim ex reliquiis monasterii S Cyriaci, unum tantum habere Dionysium, Parisiensem scilicet, septimo Idus Octobris. « Unde non a Beda, inquit, sed ad Bedam ea de Dionysio Areopagita addita esse oportuit, ex Graecorum videlicet Menologio. Nam ea die 3 Octobris iidem agunt de Dionysio Areopagita. » Ita Baronius, et bene. Indicarat et Molanus loco supra citato, addita G littera ad vocem Areopagita, sumptam illam esse e Graeco Menologio.
it came to pass through the error of later martyrologists that Dionysius was set down twice in the Martyrology. For when they had found written in the Menaeon of the Greeks and the Menologion at the third of October the natal day or contest of Dionysius the Areopagite, Bishop of Athens, supposing him to be different from Dionysius, Bishop of Paris, whom they had in their Martyrologies on the ninth day of the same month, they themselves also enrolled on the third day of October the natal day of Dionysius the Areopagite, just as they found it there, and thus out of one Dionysius they made two. Whence Molanus in his Notes on Usuard indicated that on the third of October what is found concerning St. Dionysius does not necessarily have to be read. For he affixed that little mark q, which in his Epistle to the Reader, number 12, he says signifies that up to that point it may be read in all Churches: "For those things," he says, "which follow the mark q, either are feasts of translations, taken for the most part from particular Churches, which it is not necessary to read everywhere throughout the Churches; or they are in very small type, concerning the uncanonized, etc." Thence Molanus, a man truly diligent and attentive in matters of this sort, judged that this Dionysius the Areopagite noted on 3 October is the same as Dionysius, Bishop of Paris; for why otherwise would he think that the Areopagite should not be read in all churches? Add that neither in the Martyrology of the Venerable Bede was there originally anything on 3 October, but only on the 9th, as now in the new and corrected Roman Martyrology. For Baronius testifies in Tome II of his Annals, at the year of Christ 109, that a most ancient manuscript Martyrology of Bede, received formerly from the relics of the monastery of St. Cyriacus, has only one Dionysius, namely him of Paris, on the seventh before the Ides of October. "Whence," he says, "those words concerning Dionysius the Areopagite must have been added not by Bede, but to Bede, namely out of the Menologion of the Greeks. For on that day, 3 October, the same treat of Dionysius the Areopagite." Thus Baronius, and rightly. Molanus also had indicated in the place cited above, by adding the letter G to the word Areopagita, that it had been taken from the Greek Menologion.
Sed petunt nostri adversarii exempla eorum qui bis similiter in Martyrologio ponantur quasi sint diversi ; et tamen sint unus idemque.
But our adversaries ask for examples of those who in like manner are set down twice in the Martyrology as if they were different, and yet are one and the same.
Respondeo quidem, id quod petunt non esse necessarium, cum aliunde alia sufficiant argumenta ; sed tamen etiam in hoc nos ipsis facturos satis quo et ipsi libentius nobis dent manus, cum quod petunt acceperint.
I answer indeed that what they ask is not necessary, since other arguments from elsewhere suffice; yet in this also we shall give them satisfaction, so that they too may the more willingly yield to us when they have received what they ask.
Primo igitur S. Crescens Pauli apostoli discipulus, qui perinde ac Dionysius in Oriente et post in Galliis apostolus fuit, bis similiter in Martyrologiis ponitur, semel 27 Junii hoc modo : « In Galatia S. Crescentis discipuli Pauli apostoli, qui in Gallias transitum faciens, verbo praedicationis mutos ad fidem Christi convertit ; rediens vero ad gentem cui specialiter datus erat episcopus, cum Galatas ipsos usque ad finem vitae suae in opere Domini confirmasset, demum sub Trajano martyrium consummavit. » Semel rursus 29 Decembris hoc pacto : « Viennae in Gallia S. Crescentis discipuli B. Pauli apostoli et primi ejusdem civitatis episcopi. » Ita in Romano Martyrologio. Ubi vides, semel Viennae poni ejus natalem, ubi fuit episcopus, nulla facta Galliarum mentione ; eodem prorsus modo, quo S. Dionysii Parisiorum episcopi 9 Octobris, sine ulla mentione Athenarum, in antiquis Bedae et Usuardi et Adonis Martyrologiis, semel item in Galatia 27 Julii, quo die apud Bedam nulla mentio Viennae aut Galliarum. Hoc enim tantum habet : « Apud Galatiam B. Crescentis episcopi, discipuli S. Pauli apostoli. » Die autem Decembris 29 sic : « Eodem die S. Crescentis, apostoli Pauli discipuli. Viennensis Ecclesiae primi doctoris. » Usuardus porro cum eumdem esse agnovisset, et bis positum animadvertisset, semel sustulit. De Crescente enim 29 Decembris nihil habet. Sic novi Romani Martyrologii assertores,
First, therefore, St. Crescens, the disciple of the Apostle Paul, who just like Dionysius was an apostle in the East and afterwards in the Gauls, is in like manner set down twice in the Martyrologies, once on 27 June in this manner: "In Galatia, of St. Crescens, disciple of the Apostle Paul, who, crossing over into the Gauls, converted many to the faith of Christ by the word of preaching; and returning to the nation to which he had been specially given as bishop, after he had confirmed the Galatians themselves in the work of the Lord even to the end of his life, finally consummated his martyrdom under Trajan." And once again on 29 December in this fashion: "At Vienne in Gaul, of St. Crescens, disciple of the blessed Apostle Paul and first bishop of the same city." Thus in the Roman Martyrology. Where you see that once his natal day is placed at Vienne, where he was bishop, with no mention made of Galatia; in the very same manner in which that of St. Dionysius, Bishop of Paris, is placed on 9 October without any mention of Athens; and in the ancient Martyrologies of Bede and Usuard and Ado, once likewise in Galatia on 27 June, on which day in Bede there is no mention of Vienne or of the Gauls. For he has only this: "In Galatia, of Blessed Crescens the Bishop, disciple of St. Paul the Apostle." And on the 29th day of December thus: "On the same day, of St. Crescens, disciple of the Apostle Paul, first teacher of the Church of Vienne." Moreover, when Usuard had recognized that he was the same person and had noticed that he was set down twice, he removed him once. For concerning Crescens on 29 December he has nothing. Thus the editors of the new Roman Martyrology,
Editors' notes and page, col. 876

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS 876
  • marginal letters: A errore posteriorum martyrologorum; B de non canonizatis,; C Areopagita, sumptam illam; D Domini confirmasset, demum
  • old-edition numerals: 537 before Die
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 875; ends mid-sentence assertores, across to col 877
PG 4:877
cum eumdem Dionysium Areopagitam et Parisiorum episcopum bis positum deprehendissent, semel expunxerunt, et tantum 9 Octobris reliquerunt.
when they discovered that the same Dionysius the Areopagite and Bishop of Paris was set down twice, expunged him once, and left him only on 9 October.
Secundo, S. Philippus Gortynae in Creta episcopus, bis in vetere Romano Martyrologio reperitur, semel 11 Aprilis in hunc modum : « Gortynae Philippi episcopi, qui claruit Antonini Veri et Lucii temporibus. » Et semel 8 Octob. in hanc formam : Gortynae Filippi episcopi. Bis habet eum ipsum etiam Beda iisdem diebus, semel sic tertio Idus April. : « Apud Cretam urbem Gortynae, B. Philippi episcopi. » Ubi adhibenda est talis correctio : Apud Cretam in urbe Gortynae. Nec enim Creta est urbs Gortynae, sed contra. Apud Cretam autem idem est, quod in Creta quod frequens est in Martyrologiis ut apud ponatur pro in. Nec est quod quisquam diversos fingat : nullum enim usquam alterius Philippi episcopi Gortynae vestigium, quam unius scriptoris ecclesiastici (cujus et ego Vitam seorsum scripsi) reperitur. Et eumdem utrobique denotari, patet ex Adone qui 11 April. sic habet : « Apud Cretam, urbe Gortynae, B. Philippi episcopi, qui vita et doctrina claruit temporibus Antonini Veri et Lucii Aurelii Commodi impp. ; » et 8 Octobris sic : « Apud Cretam urbe Gortynae, beati Philippi episcopi magnis virtutibus et optimis studiis praediti viri. »
Secondly, St. Philip, Bishop of Gortyna in Crete, is found twice in the Old Roman Martyrology, once on 11 April in this manner: "At Gortyna, of Bishop Philip, who flourished in the times of Antoninus Verus and Lucius." And once on 8 October in this form: "At Gortyna, of Bishop Philip." Bede also has the very same man twice on the same days, once thus on the third before the Ides of April: "In Crete the city of Gortyna, of Blessed Bishop Philip." Where such a correction must be applied: "In Crete, in the city of Gortyna." For Crete is not a city of Gortyna, but the reverse. And apud Cretam is the same as in Creta, since it is frequent in the Martyrologies for apud to be put for in. Nor is there any reason why anyone should imagine that they are different men: for no trace is found anywhere of another Philip, Bishop of Gortyna, save of the single ecclesiastical writer (whose Life I too have written separately). And that the same man is denoted in both places is clear from Ado, who on 11 April has thus: "In Crete, in the city of Gortyna, of Blessed Bishop Philip, who was illustrious in life and doctrine in the times of the Emperors Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius Commodus"; and on 8 October thus: "In Crete, in the city of Gortyna, of Blessed Bishop Philip, a man endowed with great virtues and the best studies."
Quis autem dubitat, quin eadem sint « vita et doctrina clarere et magnis virtutibus et optimis praeditum esse ? » Quis item ambigat, quin ista de eodem dicantur, cum viri nomen et dignitatis, atque ipsa quoque insula et urbs ejus insulae consentiant ?
Now who doubts that "to be illustrious in life and doctrine" and "to be endowed with great virtues and the best studies" are the same thing? Who likewise could doubt that those things are said of the same man, when the name of the man and of his dignity, and the island itself too and the city of that island agree?
Hinc novi Rom. Martyrologii censores, et ante illos Usuardus, cum duobus diversis diebus B. Filippi legerent, in posteriore loco sustulerunt. Usuardus enim 11 April. ita ejus refert memoriam, et alibi nusquam : « Apud Cretam, urbe Gortynae, S. Philippi episcopi, qui magnis virtutibus et optimis studiis praeditus fuit. Floruit autem temporibus Antonini Veri et Lucii Aurelii imperatorum. » Ubi vides, omnia quae in duos dies Ado discreverat, uno eodemque a doctissimo Usuardo comprehendi. Sic factum et in novo Romano Martyrologio eadem die, ubi sic : « Gortynae in Creta, S. Filippi episcopi, vita et doctrina clarissimi, qui temporibus M. Antonini et Aurelii Commodi Ecclesiam sibi creditam regens a furore gentilium et haereticorum insidiis eamdem tutatus est. » Nihil de illo alibi.
Hence the revisers of the new Roman Martyrology, and before them Usuard, when they read of Blessed Philip on two different days, removed him in the latter place. For Usuard on 11 April relates his memorial thus, and nowhere else: "In Crete, in the city of Gortyna, of St. Philip the Bishop, who was endowed with great virtues and the best studies. Now he flourished in the times of the Emperors Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius." Where you see that all the things which Ado had divided between two days are comprised in one and the same by the most learned Usuard. Thus it was done also in the new Roman Martyrology on the same day, where it reads thus: "At Gortyna in Crete, of St. Philip the Bishop, most illustrious in life and doctrine, who in the times of Marcus Antoninus and Aurelius Commodus, governing the Church entrusted to him, protected the same from the fury of the heathens and the snares of heretics." There is nothing concerning him elsewhere.
Tertio, S. Alexander Hierosolymorum episcopus, qui sub Decio passus est, bis legitur in Menologio, semel 16 Maii, et semel 12 Decembris : bis item in Venerabilis Bedae Martyrologio, semel 30 Januarii semel 18 Martii reperitur : similiterque in Adone et in vetere Romano Martyrologio ; sed in novo Romano semel sublatus est, et jam tantum semel reperitur, itemque in Usuardo. Viderunt enim eumdem esse, quem alii duos putaverunt.
Thirdly, St. Alexander, Bishop of Jerusalem, who suffered under Decius, is read of twice in the Menologion, once on 16 May and once on 12 December; likewise he is found twice in the Martyrology of the Venerable Bede, once on 30 January and once on 18 March; and similarly in Ado and in the Old Roman Martyrology; but in the new Roman Martyrology he has been removed once, and is now found only once, and likewise in Usuard. For they saw that he whom others thought to be two was the same man.
Duplicis autem situs in eodem Martyrologio eadem videtur causa, quae dicta est in sancto Dionysio. Nam bis quoque episcopus fuit, semel in Cappadocia, semel Hierosolymis. Longum esset alios requirere, qui saepius in diversis Martyrologiis positi reperiuntur. Nam et S. Euphrosyne bis ab Usuardo diversis et diebus et mensibus adnotatur : semel 1 Januarii, ubi et Beda et Ado et novum Romanum Martyrologium, et alia ; et semel rursus 11 Februarii. Similiter et Basilius Magnus semel 1 Januarii, semel 14 Junii. Sic et alii.
Now the cause of his twofold placement in the same Martyrology seems to be the same as that which was stated in the case of St. Dionysius. For he too was bishop twice, once in Cappadocia, once at Jerusalem. It would be tedious to seek out others who are found set down more than once in diverse Martyrologies. For St. Euphrosyne also is noted down twice by Usuard on different days and in different months: once on 1 January, where Bede and Ado and the new Roman Martyrology and others also place her; and once again on 11 February. Similarly Basil the Great also is placed once on 1 January, once on 14 June. And so with others.
Sed haec possunt et debent sufficere ad declarandum, non sequi necessario, diversos esse ejusdem nominis eos qui bis ponuntur in Martyrologio, tametsi ejus causa ibidem deprehendi non possit, cum aliqua fere semper earum subsit, quas supra posui.
But these examples can and ought to suffice to show that it does not necessarily follow that those of the same name who are set down twice in a Martyrology are different persons, even though the cause thereof cannot be discovered in the same place, since one or another of those causes which I have set down above almost always underlies it.
Nec valet eorum argumentatio qui ex eo quod
Nor holds good the argumentation of those who from the fact that
Editors' notes and page, col. 877

Page

  • running head: 877 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A cum eumdem Dionysium; B patet ex Adone; C bus et optimis; D dem esse, quem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 876; ends mid-sentence quod across to col 878
PG 4:878
tertio Octobris dicatur, « Athenis Dionysii Areopagitae, » etc., colligunt Athenis passum ; et ex eo quod nono Octobris dicatur « Parisiis, Dionysii episcopi, » etc., volunt intelligi Parisiis passum. Non hoc significant illa nomina urbium, neque hoc intelligi volunt ; sed istud, celebratur natalis, aut celebratur memoria, sive ibi passi aut mortui sint, sive alibi. Nam alioqui, intelligerentur ibi passi, multi : atque imprimis ille inexcusabilis primo Februarii, ubi dicitur in vetere Romano Martyrologio : « Antiochiae, Ignatii episcopi et martyris, » cum luce sit clarius, eum Romae passum, et apud Bedam, ubi sic : « Apud Antiochiam, passio sancti Ignatii episcopi et martyris, » et apud Adonem : « Eodem die, apud Antiochiam beati Ignati episcopi et martyris. » Quibus omnibus in locis ad urbium aut locorum nomina intelligi debet, ut diximus, natalis celebratur aut memoria recolitur. Sic in Romano Martyrologio ad 31 Augusti : « Treviris natalis sancti Paulini episcopi, » scilicet celebratur ; et tamen ibi non est mortuus, sed in Phrygia aut apud Phrygiam in exsilio.
on the third of October it is said, "At Athens, of Dionysius the Areopagite," etc., gather that he suffered at Athens; and from the fact that on the ninth of October it is said, "At Paris, of Dionysius the Bishop," etc., wish it to be understood that he suffered at Paris. Those names of cities do not signify this, nor do they wish this to be understood; but rather this, that his natal day is celebrated, or his memorial is celebrated, whether they suffered or died there or elsewhere. For otherwise many would be understood to have suffered there: and above all that inexcusable instance on the first of February, where it is said in the Old Roman Martyrology: "At Antioch, of Ignatius, Bishop and Martyr," whereas it is clearer than light that he suffered at Rome; and in Bede, where it reads thus: "At Antioch, the passion of St. Ignatius, Bishop and Martyr"; and in Ado: "On the same day, at Antioch, of Blessed Ignatius, Bishop and Martyr." In all which places, at the names of the cities or places there must be understood, as we have said, that the natal day is celebrated or the memorial kept. Thus in the Roman Martyrology at 31 August: "At Trier, the natal day of St. Paulinus the Bishop," namely is celebrated; and yet he did not die there, but in Phrygia or near Phrygia in exile.
Sic in eodem Martyrologio ad diem quartum Septembris : « Arimini, S. Marini diaconi, » qui non Arimini, sed apud montem Titanum obiit, ut in ejus Vita exsistit. Itaque subaudiendum, dies natalis colitur.
Thus in the same Martyrology at the fourth day of September: "At Rimini, of St. Marinus the Deacon," who died not at Rimini, but on Mount Titano, as stands in his Life. Therefore one must supply in thought that his natal day is venerated.
Sic in vetere Romano Martyrologio ad vigesimam septimam Januarii cum dicitur : « Constantinopoli Joannis Chrysostomi, » non debet nec potest intelligi, obiit, sed celebratur festivitas. Nec enim Constantinopoli obiit, sed in Ponto. De primo argumento satis : nunc ad secundum veniamus, quod est ejusmodi.
Thus in the Old Roman Martyrology at the twenty-seventh of January, when it is said: "At Constantinople, of John Chrysostom," there neither ought to be nor can be understood "he died," but "his feast is celebrated." For he did not die at Constantinople, but in Pontus. Enough concerning the first argument; now let us come to the second, which is of this sort.
Scribit Gregorius Turonensis libro primo Historiae Francorum, cap. 30, tempore Decii imp. missos in Galliam septem episcopos, inter quos recenset S. Dionysium Parisiorum episcopum ; ergo alius est ab Areopagita, qui multo ante sub Adriano mortuus est.
Gregory of Tours writes in the first book of his History of the Franks, Chapter 30, that in the time of the Emperor Decius seven bishops were sent into Gaul, among whom he reckons St. Dionysius, Bishop of Paris; therefore he is another than the Areopagite, who died long before under Hadrian.
Verba ejusdem Gregorii sunt haec : « Hi ergo missi sunt : Turonicis Gratianus episcopus ; Arelatensibus Trophimus episcopus, Narbonae Paulus episcopus ; Tolosae Saturninus episcopus : Parisiacis Dionysius episcopus ; Arvernis Stremonius episcopus ; Lemovicinis Martialis est destinatus episcopus. » Agit autem ibi de temporibus Decii.
The words of the same Gregory are these: "These therefore were sent: to the people of Tours, Bishop Gatianus; to the people of Arles, Bishop Trophimus; to Narbonne, Bishop Paul; to Toulouse, Bishop Saturninus; to the Parisians, Bishop Dionysius; to the Arverni, Bishop Austremonius; to the people of Limoges was appointed Bishop Martial." Now he is treating there of the times of Decius.
Respondeo, hanc auctoritatem sua sponte corruere. Continet enim aperte et evidenter res falsas. Nam S. Trophimus primus Arelatensis episcopus, de quo hic agitur (nec enim alius in ea Ecclesia legitur) fuit S. Pauli discipulus, idque omnia testantur et vetera et nova Martyrologia. Nam Vetus Romanum 29 Decembris sic habet, « Trophimi episcopi, discipuli apostolorum. » Novum autem sive Ordinarium Romanum sic : « Arelate natalis S. Trophimi, cujus meminit S. Paulus ad Timotheum scribens, qui ab eodem apostolo episcopus ordinatus. praefatae urbi primus ad Christi Evangelium praedicandum directus est. Ex cujus praedicationis fonte (ut S. Zosimus papa scribit) tota Gallia fidei rivulos accepit. » Ven. Bedae Martyrologium ita de eodem : « Apud Arelatem natale sancti Trophimi episcopi et confessoris, discipuli apostolorum Petri et Pauli. »
I answer that this authority collapses of its own accord. For it openly and evidently contains falsehoods. For St. Trophimus, the first Bishop of Arles, of whom he treats here (for no other is read of in that Church), was a disciple of St. Paul, and all the Martyrologies, both old and new, testify to this. For the Old Roman Martyrology on 29 December has thus: "Of Bishop Trophimus, disciple of the apostles." And the new or Ordinary Roman Martyrology reads thus: "At Arles, the natal day of St. Trophimus, of whom St. Paul makes mention when writing to Timothy, who, having been ordained bishop by the same apostle, was first directed to the aforesaid city to preach the Gospel of Christ. From the fountain of whose preaching (as Pope St. Zosimus writes) all Gaul received the streams of the faith." The Martyrology of the Venerable Bede writes thus concerning the same: "At Arles, the natal day of St. Trophimus, Bishop and Confessor, disciple of the Apostles Peter and Paul."
Vide eadem apud Adonem in libello De festivitatibus, et apud alios tam martyrologos quam historicos sacros : et tamen in illis Gregorii verbis ponitur sub Decio. De S. Martiale apostolorum item discipulo, perinde aberravit idem Gregorius, cum nemo praeter illum senserit S. Martialem sub Decio venisse in Gallias, primusque sit ejus opinionis auctor. Nam omnes fere autea eum fuisse unum e Christi septuaginta duobus discipulis consenserunt. De quo vide Galliam Christianam Claudii Roberti, ubi Lemovicense Martyrologium ita
See the same things in Ado in his little book On the Feasts, and in others, both martyrologists and sacred historians: and yet in those words of Gregory he is placed under Decius. Concerning St. Martial, likewise a disciple of the apostles, the same Gregory erred in like manner, since no one besides him thought that St. Martial came into the Gauls under Decius, and he is the first author of that opinion. For almost all beforehand agreed that he was one of Christ's seventy-two disciples. Concerning whom see the Gallia Christiana of Claude Robert, where the Martyrology of Limoges writes thus
Editors' notes and page, col. 878

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV. 878
  • marginal letters: A tertio Octobris dicatur,; B natalis sancti Paulini; C alius est ab; D late natalis S.
  • old-edition numerals: 538 before Phrygia
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 877; ends mid-sentence ita across to col 879
PG 4:879
de illo : « Apud Aquitaniam provinciam Galliae, civitate Lemovicis, natalis sanctissimi Martialis, qui unus ex septuaginta duobus discipulis electus, magnum meritum ad praedicationis officium cum Petro apostolorum principe complevit, postea vero, jubente Domino, Aquitaniam convertit. Qui virgo electus ab ipso, et plenus sancto Spiritu assumptus est cum magna gloria et inducibili ad coelos, quinquagesimo nono aetatis suae anno, episcopatus autem vigesimo octavo, Olympiadis vero 212, et imperii Vespasiani Caesaris tertio anno, et post resurrectionem Domini quadragesimo. Omnes ejus vitae anni ita supputantur : Annos impleverat quindecim ante baptismum : tribus permansit cum Domino, et quinque cum Petro Hierosolymis, septem vero in Antiochia, Romae vero uno anno mansit, in Aquitania per viginti octo annos, in episcopali ministerio ad finem usque gloriosissime perseveravit : ubi ecclesiam S. Stephani Levitae protomartyris consecravit temporibus Neronis imperat. et Stephani ducis. » Ita ibi.
of him: "In Aquitaine, a province of Gaul, in the city of Limoges, the natal day of the most holy Martial, who, chosen as one of the seventy-two disciples, fulfilled great merit in the office of preaching with Peter the Prince of the Apostles, and afterwards, at the command of the Lord, converted Aquitaine. Who, chosen a virgin by Him and full of the Holy Spirit, was taken up into heaven with great and unspeakable glory in the fifty-ninth year of his age, and the twenty-eighth of his episcopate, in the 212th Olympiad, and the third year of the reign of Vespasian Caesar, and the fortieth after the resurrection of the Lord. All the years of his life are computed thus: he had completed fifteen years before his baptism; three he remained with the Lord, and five with Peter at Jerusalem, and seven at Antioch, and at Rome he remained one year, and in Aquitaine for twenty-eight years he persevered most gloriously in the episcopal ministry even unto the end: where he consecrated the church of St. Stephen the Levite and Protomartyr in the times of the Emperor Nero and Duke Stephen." Thus there.
In S. Paulo Narbonensi primo episcopo similiter hallucinatus est idem Gregorius : de quo ita Ven. Bedae Martyrologium, 22 Martii : « In Galliis, civitate Narbone, sancti Pauli episcopi et confessoris, discipuli apostolorum Christi : quem tradunt eumdem ipsum fuisse Sergium Paulum proconsulem, virum prudentem, a quo ipse Paulus sortitus est nomen, » etc. Consentiunt alia Martyrologia, tam Romanum illud vetus ab Heriberto editum (ubi sic : « Narbone S. Pauli episcopi, discipuli apostolorum ») quam usitatum et ordinarium : itemque Adonis et aliorum hac die : sed Usuardi 12 Decembris.
In the case of St. Paul, the first Bishop of Narbonne, the same Gregory similarly blundered: concerning whom the Martyrology of the Venerable Bede writes thus on 22 March: "In the Gauls, in the city of Narbonne, of St. Paul, Bishop and Confessor, disciple of the apostles of Christ: whom they hand down to have been that very same Sergius Paulus the proconsul, a prudent man, from whom Paul himself obtained his name," etc. Other Martyrologies agree, both that old Roman one published by Heribert (where it reads thus: "At Narbonne, of St. Paul the Bishop, disciple of the apostles") and the customary and ordinary one; and likewise that of Ado and of others on this day, but that of Usuard on 12 December.
Qui ergo in his tribus manifesto erravit, dum dixit venisse eos in Gallias sub Decio, hoc est integro saeculo postquam essent mortui, quomodo idem testimonium valebit contra Dionysium Areopagitam, quod contra illos nihil valuit ? Itaque quod Gregorius Turonensis dicit de Dionysio, « Tam verum est (ut merito scribit Baronius) quam quod ibi asserit ejusdem Decii tempore Trophimum Arelaten, Paulum Narbonam, et Martialem item in Gallias amandatos : quos constat fuisse apostolorum discipulos, et apostolorum temporibus ad praedicandum Evangelium in Gallias esse missos. Sed haec, sicut alia multa, auctoris simplicitati multa tam facile admittenti donanda sunt, prout etiam Hilduinus excusat ita dicens : Caeterum parcendum est simplicitati viri religiosi Gregorii Turonensis episcopi, qui multa aliter quam veritas se habet, aestimans, non calliditatis astu, sed benignitatis et simplicitatis voto litteris commendavit. » Sic illi.
If therefore he manifestly erred in the case of these three, when he said that they came into the Gauls under Decius, that is, a whole century after they had died, how shall the same testimony avail against Dionysius the Areopagite, which availed nothing against them? Therefore what Gregory of Tours says concerning Dionysius "is as true (as Baronius deservedly writes) as what he asserts there, that in the time of the same Decius Trophimus was sent to Arles, Paul to Narbonne, and Martial likewise into the Gauls: who are established to have been disciples of the apostles, and to have been sent into the Gauls to preach the Gospel in the times of the apostles. But these things, like many others, must be pardoned to the simplicity of an author who so easily admitted many things, even as Hilduin also excuses him, saying thus: For the rest, indulgence must be shown to the simplicity of the religious man Gregory, Bishop of Tours, who, supposing many things to be otherwise than the truth is, committed them to writing not through the craft of cunning, but with the desire of kindness and simplicity." Thus they.
Ego vero ad firmandam eorum de Gregorio opinionem, sed praecipue ad corroborandam nostram de S. Dionysio Areopagita sententiam, dico, eidem Gregorio Turonensi non magnopere cordi fuisse, praesertim in primis imperatoribus, distinguere accurate tempora, sed adeo illa confudisse, ut miscuerit et conturbarit ea quae facta sunt sub Antonino Pio, cum iis quae sub M. Aurelio Antonino philosopho, et L. Vero ejus filiis, et cum iis quae sub horum successore Commodo, et quae sub aliis usque ad Decium acciderunt. Nam inter Antoninum Pium et Decium nulla tot imperatorum, qui intercesserunt, ab eo fit mentio. Nihil de Marco Aurelio Antonino. qui imperavit annos 19, nihil de Gommodo, qui 12, nihil (ut Pertinacem et Didium tanquam brevi exstinctos omittam) de Severo, qui annos septemdecim ; nihil de Antonio Caracalla, qui annos sex ; nihil de Macrino, de Heliogabalo, de Alexandro Severo, qui annos tredecim, nihil de Maximino, nihil de Maximo et Balbino, nihil de Gordiano, nihil de Philippo, qui annos sex.
And I, to confirm their opinion concerning Gregory, and chiefly to corroborate our view concerning St. Dionysius the Areopagite, say that the same Gregory of Tours did not have it greatly at heart, especially in the case of the early emperors, to distinguish times accurately, but so confounded them that he mixed up and threw into confusion the things that were done under Antoninus Pius with those that happened under the philosopher Marcus Aurelius Antoninus and Lucius Verus his sons, and with those under their successor Commodus, and those under others down to Decius. For between Antoninus Pius and Decius no mention is made by him of so many emperors who intervened: nothing of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, who reigned 19 years; nothing of Commodus, who reigned 12; nothing (to omit Pertinax and Didius as swiftly cut off) of Severus, who reigned seventeen years; nothing of Antoninus Caracalla, who reigned six years; nothing of Macrinus, of Heliogabalus, of Alexander Severus, who reigned thirteen years; nothing of Maximinus, nothing of Maximus and Balbinus, nothing of Gordian, nothing of Philip, who reigned six years.
Si quis igitur aliunde ignarus historiae legat hic Gregorium Turonensem, credet sane omnia quae
If anyone, therefore, ignorant of history from other sources, should read Gregory of Tours here, he will surely believe that all the things which
Editors' notes and page, col. 879

Page

  • running head: 879 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A de illo :; B tyris consecravit temporibus; C pagitam, quod contra; D dico, eidem Gregorio
  • old-edition numerals: 539 before Ego
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 878; ends mid-sentence quae across to col 880
PG 4:880
sub tot imperatoribus mediis facta sunt, esse facta sub Antonino Pio, adeoque Irenaeum sub eodem esse passum, etiamque Justinum philosophum et Pothinum : quae tamen ipsorum adversarium confessione sunt falsissima. Ita enim scribit libro primo cap. 28 : « Nam sub Antonini imperio Marcionitana et Valentiniana haeresis insana surrexit ; et Justinus philosophus post scriptos catholicae Ecclesiae libros martyrio pro Christi nomine coronatur. In Asia autem orta persecutione, beatissimus Polycarpus, etc. Sed et in Galliis multi pro Christi nomine sunt per martyrium gemmis coelestibus coronati, etc. Ex quibus et ille primus Lugdunensis Ecclesiae Pothinus episcopus fuit, etc. Beatissimus vero Irenaeus hujus successor martyris, etc. » Quis ita legens non diceret omnia sub Antonio Pio accidisse, eodem nimirum tempore quo Marcionis et Valentini haereses surrexerunt ? At vero longe aliter res habet. Nam Justinus quidem, Polycarpus et Pothinus non sub Antonino Pio, sed illo pridem defuncto sub ejus filiis interempti sunt : Irenaeus autem multo etiam postea sub Severo imp. de quibus in ipsorum Vitis aut martyriis ago fusius. Et tamen Gregorius Turonensis in eadem ipsa pagina, ubi de septem illis episcopis sub Decio in Galliam missis hallucinatur, rursus errore lapsus scribit quadraginta octo martyres (ex quibus primus fuerit Vetius Epagathus) passos esse post Irenaeum ; cum constet ex ipsorum Lugdunensium epistola tum scripta de ipsorum martyriis, longe ante illos esse passos cum Pothino, Irenaeum autem multo ut dixi, postea sub Severo.
were done under so many intervening emperors were done under Antoninus Pius, and consequently that Irenaeus suffered under the same emperor, and also Justin the Philosopher and Pothinus: which things nevertheless by the confession of the adversaries themselves are utterly false. For he writes thus in Book I, Chapter 28: "For under the reign of Antoninus the mad Marcionite and Valentinian heresy arose; and Justin the Philosopher, after writing books for the Catholic Church, is crowned with martyrdom for the name of Christ. And when a persecution arose in Asia, the most blessed Polycarp, etc. Moreover in the Gauls also many were crowned with heavenly gems through martyrdom for the name of Christ, etc. Of whom was also that first Bishop of the Church of Lyons, Pothinus, etc. And the most blessed Irenaeus, the successor of this martyr, etc." Who reading thus would not say that all these things happened under Antoninus Pius, namely at the same time when the heresies of Marcion and Valentinus arose? Yet the matter stands far otherwise. For Justin indeed, Polycarp, and Pothinus were put to death not under Antoninus Pius, but under his sons long after he was dead; and Irenaeus much later still under the Emperor Severus, concerning whom I treat more at length in their Lives or martyrdoms. And yet Gregory of Tours, on that very same page where he blunders concerning those seven bishops sent into Gaul under Decius, lapsing again into error writes that forty-eight martyrs (the first of whom was Vettius Epagathus) suffered after Irenaeus; whereas it is established from the epistle of the people of Lyons themselves written at the time concerning their martyrdoms, that they suffered along with Pothinus long before, while Irenaeus suffered, as I have said, much later under Severus.
Verba Gregorii, ne mihi gratis credatur, sunt haec : « Beatum Irenaeum diversis in sua carnifex praesentia poenis affectum Christo Domino per martyrium dedicavit. Post hunc et quadraginta octo martyres passi sunt, ex quibus primum fuisse legimus Vetium Epagathum. » Ita ille. Atqui triginta annis post istos martyres adhuc superstes erat Irenaeus, ut in ejus Vita a me scripta videre est. Unde miror, eos, qui auctoritatem Gregorii pro se allegant, dum ejus errata chronographica tam multa et tam crassa et tam vicina attendunt, si tamen attendant, non vehementi pudore suffundi. Et vero quomodo potuit sub Decio missus esse Dionysius in Galliam, cum veterrima Martyrologia, ut superius ostendi, ferant eo missum a Clemente Romano pontifice, nullus autem talis Clemens fuerit sub Decio ?
The words of Gregory, lest I be believed on my bare word, are these: "The executioner dedicated Blessed Irenaeus to Christ the Lord through martyrdom after afflicting him with diverse torments in his presence. After him forty-eight martyrs also suffered, the first of whom we read was Vettius Epagathus." Thus he. Yet thirty years after those martyrs Irenaeus was still alive, as may be seen in his Life written by me. Whence I wonder that those who allege the authority of Gregory on their own behalf, while they observe—if indeed they do observe—his chronographical errors, so many and so gross and so close together, are not suffused with vehement shame. And indeed, how could Dionysius have been sent into Gaul under Decius, when the most ancient Martyrologies, as I have shown above, relate that he was sent thither by Clement, the Roman Pontiff, and there was no such Clement under Decius?
Et ipse Beda (quem pro se citant, quia diversis diebus duos videtur afferre Dionysios) in hoc pro nobis plurimum facit, quod illum Parisiorum episcopum dicat missum a Clemente pontifice. Inde enim sequitur, quod primo saeculo, et nullo modo sub Decio, qui tertio vixit saeculo ; nullus enim tum Clemens pontifex : aut si est, proferant. Vener. Bedae verba 9 Octobris sunt haec : « Apud Parisium natale sanctorum martyrum Dionysii episcopi, Eleutherii presbyteri et Rustici diaconi. Qui beatus episcopus a pontifice Clemente Romano in Gallias directus, ut praedicationis operam populis a fide Christi alienis exhiberet, tandem ad Parisiorum civitatem devenit, et per annos aliquot sanctum opus fideliter et ardenter exsecutus, a praefecto Fescennino Sisinnio comprehensus est, et cum eo sanctus presbyter Eleutherius et Rusticus diaconus gladio animadversi martyrium compleverunt. »
And Bede himself (whom they cite on their own behalf, because on different days he seems to adduce two Dionysii) in this makes very greatly for us, in that he says that that Bishop of Paris was sent by Pope Clement. For thence it follows that he lived in the first century, and by no means under Decius, who lived in the third century; for there was no Pope Clement then—or if there is, let them produce him. The words of the Venerable Bede on 9 October are these: "At Paris, the natal day of the holy martyrs Dionysius the Bishop, Eleutherius the Presbyter, and Rusticus the Deacon. Which blessed bishop, having been directed into the Gauls by Pope Clement of Rome that he might bestow the labour of preaching upon peoples estranged from the faith of Christ, came at length to the city of the Parisians, and having faithfully and ardently executed the holy work for several years, was seized by the Prefect Fescenninus Sisinnius, and with him the holy presbyter Eleutherius and Rusticus the deacon, being executed with the sword, completed their martyrdom."
Et quia non raro, dum suum Gregorium frustra jactant, aeque antiquum a nobis auctorem postulant, qui a nobis sit, ecce aequalem Gregorio, et forte etiam natu grandiorem, doctrina certe vel parem vel superiorem eis reponimus Venantium Fortunatum, qui insignem de nostro Dionysio hymnum composuit, in quo de missione ejus a Clemente pontifice Romano expresse meminit. Citaverat olim eum hymnum Hilduinus abbas, sed non ediderat, eum nunc luci dedit Jacobus Dubletius lib. I Antiquitatum suarum extremo, estque talis :
And because not rarely, while they vainly boast of their Gregory, they demand from us an equally ancient author who is on our side, behold, we set against them one contemporary with Gregory, and perchance even older by birth, in learning certainly either his equal or his superior, Venantius Fortunatus, who composed a notable hymn concerning our Dionysius, in which he expressly makes mention of his mission by Clement, the Roman Pontiff. Abbot Hilduin had formerly cited that hymn, but had not published it; Jacques Doublet has now given it to the light at the end of Book I of his Antiquities, and it is as follows:
Editors' notes and page, col. 880

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS 880
  • marginal letters: A sub tot imperatoribus; B Pothinus non sub; C annis post istos; D pi, Eleutherii presbyteri
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 879
PG 4:881
Hymnus Venantii Fortunati de B. Dionysio.
Hymn of Venantius Fortunatus on Blessed Dionysius.
Fortem, fidelem militem Coeli secutum principem, Dionysium martyrem Plebs corde, voce personet.
Let the people with heart and voice resound the brave, faithful soldier who followed the Prince of heaven, Dionysius the martyr.
Clemente Roma praesule Ab urbe missus adfuit : Verbi snperni seminis Ut fructus esset Galliae.
Sent from the city when Clement was prelate at Rome, he arrived, that there might be fruit for Gaul of the seed of the supernal Word.
Opus sacratum construit : Fidem docet baptismatis : Sed audientum caecitas Munus repellit seminis.
He builds a sacred work; he teaches the faith of baptism; but the blindness of the hearers repels the gift of the seed.
Instante sacro autistite Errore plebem solvere ; Dum spem salutis incidit, Tormenta mortis ingerit.
While the sacred prelate presses on to free the people from error, cutting off the hope of salvation, it inflicts the torments of death.
Tenetur a gentilibus Christi placens altaribus : Amore tantae gloriae Poenas libenter excipit.
Pleasing to the altars of Christ, he is held fast by the heathens; out of love for so great a glory he gladly receives the punishments.
Unum quod illi defuit, Pro rege colla tradidit : Dilectionem pectoris Cervice caesa prodidit.
The one thing that was lacking to him, he gave up his neck for the King; he manifested the love of his breast by his severed neck.
Magnus sacerdos, qui dabat Templi sacrata munera, Fuso beato sanguine Est factus ipse victima.
The great priest, who used to offer the consecrated gifts of the temple, by pouring forth his blessed blood became himself the victim.
Felix pio de vulnere, Quae poena palmam praebuit ! Qui morte mortem conterit, Nunc regna coeli possidet.
Happy from his pious wound, what a punishment afforded the palm! He who by death crushes death now possesses the kingdom of heaven.
Gloria sit Deo Patri : Gloria Unigenito : Una cum sancto Spiritu, In sempitorna saecula.
Glory be to God the Father, glory to the Only-begotten, together with the Holy Spirit, unto everlasting ages.
Sic ille : cui profecto nusquam in scriptis suis titubanti, multo major adhibenda fides, quam Gregorio toties et tam aperte offensanti.
Thus he: to whom, assuredly nowhere faltering in his writings, much greater credit is to be given than to Gregory, who stumbles so often and so openly.
Denique astruit Hilduinus, protestatos Athenienses, se tam ex antiquissimis quorumdam scriptorum monumentis : quam ex majorum suorum continuatis traditionibus accepisse, « Dionysium subrogato sibi episcopo Romam adiisse et (ut compererunt) apud Gallorum gentem glorioso martyrio consummatum fuisse. Quod et Tarasius patriarcha Constantinopolitanus, inquit, per legatos suos sollicite inquisivit ; et ita se eam rem habere certus, eamdem Atheniensium civitatem pallio archiepiscopali (quod tam ex ea tam diuturno tempore orta quadam contentione subtractum fuerat) redonavit ; et synodali consensu, Metropolis auctoritate, qua ante functa fuerat, honoravit. » Vixit Tarasius octavo saeculo, tempore Adriani papae I et patriarcharum (quem ante recusaverat) ea tandem lege admisit, ut cogeretur concilium, et de cultu imaginum (qui sublevatus fuerat a Graecis impp.) restituendo ageretur. Declaratus est patriarcha anno quinto imperii Irenes et Constantini filii. Vide Cedrenum ad eum annum.
Finally, Hilduin adds that the Athenians declared that they had received both from the most ancient monuments of certain writers and from the continuous traditions of their ancestors, "that Dionysius, after substituting a bishop in his place, went to Rome, and (as they learned) was consummated by a glorious martyrdom among the nation of the Gauls. Which matter also Tarasius, Patriarch of Constantinople," he says, "carefully investigated through his legates; and being assured that the matter stood thus, he restored to the same city of the Athenians the archiepiscopal pallium (which had been withdrawn from it for so long a time on account of a certain contention that had arisen), and by synodal consent honoured it with the authority of a Metropolis, which it had previously enjoyed." Tarasius lived in the eighth century, in the time of Pope Hadrian I, and finally accepted the patriarchate (which he had previously refused) on this condition, that a council should be convened and measures taken for restoring the veneration of images (which had been abolished by the Greek emperors). He was declared patriarch in the fifth year of the reign of Irene and her son Constantine. See Cedrenus at that year.
Ad tertium argumentum ex auctoritate Sulpitii Severi ductum jam respondendum est, nec difficilis est negotii responsio. Verba Sulpitii sunt : « Post Adrianum, Antonino Pio imperante, pax Ecclesiis fuit. Sub Aurelio deinde Antonini filio persecutio quinta agitata. Ac tum primum intra Gallias martyria visa, serius trans Alpes Dei religione suscepta. » Sic igitur inde argumentantur : Si regnante M. Aurelio Antonino philosopho primum visa sunt martyria in Gallia, ergo Dionysius Areopagita non fuit martyr Parisiis sub Adriano, hoc est quadraginta, eoque amplius annis ante M. Aurelium.
To the third argument, drawn from the authority of Sulpicius Severus, answer must now be made, nor is the answer a matter of difficulty. The words of Sulpicius are: "After Hadrian, during the reign of Antoninus Pius, the Churches had peace. Then under Aurelius the son of Antoninus the fifth persecution was stirred up. And then for the first time were martyrdoms seen within the Gauls, the religion of God having been received later across the Alps." Thus therefore they argue from this: If martyrdoms were first seen in Gaul during the reign of the philosopher Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, therefore Dionysius the Areopagite was not a martyr at Paris under Hadrian, that is, forty years and more before Marcus Aurelius.
Respondetur, Sulpitium eo loco breviter omnes Ecclesiae graviores persecutiones, quae ante ipsum fuerunt, perstringere ; ut patebit cuivis eum locum attendenti ; ac propterea eum agere de martyriis quae magno simul numero (ut in gravibus persecutionibus solet) edita sunt : non vero negare, quin
The answer is that Sulpicius in that passage briefly touches upon all the severer persecutions of the Church which took place before his time, as will be clear to anyone who attends to that passage; and that on that account he is treating of martyrdoms which were wrought in great numbers at one time (as is wont to happen in severe persecutions), and does not deny that
Editors' notes and page, col. 881

Page

  • running head: 881 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU Q
  • marginal letters: A 540 Hymnus Venantii; B Unum quod illi; C rum monumentis :; D Ad tertium argumentum
  • old-edition numerals: 540 before Hymnus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-sentence quin across to col 882
PG 4:882
aliqui interdum variis temporibus (quod etiam extra generales illas persecutiones saepenumero accidit) martyrio affecti sint. Respexit enim procul dubio Sulpitius ad illa Eusebii verba in Chronico ad annum M. Aurelii et L. Veri septimum : « Plurimi in Gallia gloriose ob Christi nomen interfecti, quorum usque in praesentem diem condita libris certamina perseverant.
some at times at various periods (which oftentimes happened even outside those general persecutions) suffered martyrdom. For without doubt Sulpicius looked to those words of Eusebius in his Chronicle at the seventh year of Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus: "Very many in Gaul were gloriously slain for the name of Christ, whose contests, recorded in books, endure unto the present day."
Sicut ergo talis persecutio per Gallias antehac non fuit, ita Sulpitius eam primam nominat, et merito. Nam sicut una hirundo, ut aiunt, non facit ver ; ita paucorum in una integra gente martyria, non faciunt, ut debeat historicus (et is praesertim qui res tantum graviores se breviter persequi profitetur) eorum meminisse. Nam Sulpitius quidem totam historiam sacram ab orbe condito ad sua usque tempora duobus libellis complexus est. Quos sic incepit : « Res a mundi exordio sacris litteris editas breviter constringere ; et cum distinctione temporum usque ad nostram memoriam carptim dicere aggressus sum ; multis id a me studiose efflagitantibus, qui divina, compendiosa lectione, cognoscere properabant. » Unde non mirum, si particularium quorumdam martyrum mentionem neglexerit. Imo nec Pothini, nec Irenaei (quamvis prior cum illustrissimis martyribus quadraginta, posterior cum omni fere Lugdunensi civitate sublatus sit) nominatim meminit.
Therefore, just as there was no such persecution throughout the Gauls heretofore, so Sulpicius names it the first, and deservedly. For just as one swallow, as the saying goes, does not make a spring, so the martyrdoms of a few persons in one whole nation do not oblige a historian (and especially one who professes to recount briefly only the weightier matters) to make mention of them. For Sulpicius indeed comprised the whole sacred history from the creation of the world down to his own times in two little books. Which he began thus: "I have undertaken to compress briefly the events set forth in the sacred Scriptures from the beginning of the world, and to recount them selectively with distinction of times down to our own memory, as many were eagerly demanding this of me who were hastening to learn divine things by a compendious reading." Whence it is no wonder if he neglected mention of certain particular martyrs. Nay, he does not make mention by name even of Pothinus or of Irenaeus (although the former was taken away along with forty most illustrious martyrs, and the latter with almost the whole city of Lyons).
Itaque quod dicit, ante illud tempus martyrii non esse visa intra Gallias, sic capiendum et intelligendum est, quo modo et illud quod subdit, « serius trans Alpes Dei religione suscepta, » scilicet palam et a totis populis. Quis enim dicat, a nullis omnino susceptam religionem catholicam in Galliis, ante M. Aurelium Antoninum philosophum, hoc est ante annum a Christo circiter centesimum sexagesimum ? Ergone Petrus et Paulus, quorum alter tam diu Romae, alter etiam satis fuit, et qui omnia per se, vel per suos, ut fulgura pervolabant, caecos ad Galliam habeant oculos ? ad Galliam tam vicinam, tam nominatam ? Res est creditu non modo difficilis, sed etiam indigna auditu. Nam ex ante dictis constat, varios variis temporibus et in Gallia fuisse, et martyrium in Gallia obiisse.
Therefore what he says, that before that time martyrdoms were not seen within the Gauls, must be taken and understood in the same manner as that which he subjoins, "the religion of God having been received later across the Alps," namely openly and by whole peoples. For who would say that the Catholic religion was received by none at all in the Gauls before the philosopher Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, that is, before about the one hundred and sixtieth year from Christ? Would then Peter and Paul, one of whom was at Rome so long, and the other also long enough, and who flew through all regions like lightning either in person or through their disciples, have had blind eyes towards Gaul—towards Gaul so near, so renowned? The thing is not only difficult to believe, but even unworthy to be heard. For from what has been said before it is established that various men at various times both were in Gaul and underwent martyrdom in Gaul.
Et de S. Ursino primo Bituricensium episcopo fatetur ipsemet Gregorius Turonensis, a discipulis apostolorum in Gallias missum. Nam libro De gloria confessorum, cap. 8, sic scribit : « Bituriga vero urbs primum a S. Ursino (qui a discipulis apostolorum episcopus ordinatus in Gallias destinatus est) verbum salutis accepit, atque Ecclesiam Biturigensem primum instituit, rexitque, qui migrans a saeculo, in campo inter reliqua sepulcra populorum sepulturae locatus est. Non enim adhuc populus ille intelligebat sacerdotes Domini venerari, eisque debitam reverentiam exhibere. » Consentiunt omnia Martyrologia ad diem 9 Novemb. « Eutropius quoque martyr Santonicae urbis (verba sunt ejusdem Gregorii Turonensis libro primo Miraculorum, cap. 56) qui a Clemente episcopo fertur directus in Gallias ; ab eodem pontificalis ordinis gratia consecratus est, » etc. His consentit Romanum Martyrologium ad trigesimam Aprilis. Si quis autem dicat, a Dionysio Areopagita usque ad episcopos Parisienses qui nunc sunt, computatis singulorum annis, non reperiri justum numerum, siquidem eum asseramus primo fuisse saeculo, aut secundi initio ; respondere ex vero possumus, post Dionysium ob persecutionis flammas diu vacasse episcopatum. Nam si a tempore Decii (qni tertio demum saeculo imperavit) usque ad primum Constantis imp. annum, Turonensis episcopatus cessavit triginta septem annis, ut ipse auctor est Gregorius Turonensis lib. X Historiarum, capit. 31, quanto magis vel tanto vel ampliori etiam intervallo vacaverit sedes Parisiensis secundo saeculo
And concerning St. Ursinus, the first Bishop of Bourges, Gregory of Tours himself confesses that he was sent into the Gauls by the disciples of the apostles. For in his book On the Glory of the Confessors, Chapter 8, he writes thus: "Now the city of Bourges first received the word of salvation from St. Ursinus (who, having been ordained bishop by the disciples of the apostles, was appointed to the Gauls), and he first established and governed the Church of Bourges; and departing from the world, he was laid to burial in a field among the other tombs of the people. For that people did not yet understand how to venerate the priests of the Lord and show them due reverence." All the Martyrologies agree at the 9th day of November. "Eutropius also, martyr of the city of Saintes (the words are those of the same Gregory of Tours in the first book of his Miracles, Chapter 56), who is reported to have been directed into the Gauls by Bishop Clement, was consecrated by the same with the grace of the pontifical order," etc. With these agrees the Roman Martyrology at the thirtieth of April. Now if anyone should say that from Dionysius the Areopagite down to the Bishops of Paris who now are, when the years of each are computed, the full number is not found, if indeed we assert that he lived in the first century, or at the beginning of the second; we can answer with truth that after Dionysius, on account of the flames of persecution, the bishopric remained vacant for a long time. For if from the time of Decius (who reigned only in the third century) down to the first year of the Emperor Constans, the bishopric of Tours ceased for thirty-seven years, as Gregory of Tours himself states in Book X of his Histories, Chapter 31, how much more in the second century
Editors' notes and page, col. 882

Page

  • running head: X SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV. 882
  • marginal letters: A aliqui interdum variis; B temporum usque ad; C et qui omnia; D sentiunt omnia Martyrologia
  • old-edition numerals: 541 before Itaque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 881; ends mid-word sae- across to col 883
PG 4:883
? cum scilicet et episcoporum ac doctorum minor esset copia, et Gallia numero Christianorum desertior. Nec hoc sane novum aut Parisiensi Ecclesiae proprium, quod episcoporum continenti successione illo aevo caruerit. Hoc enim et multis aliis accidit. Ac de Rhemensi quidem Ecclesia Flodoardus presbyter, scriptor gravis (quem haud ita pridem ediderunt et egregie illustrarunt Sirmondus noster et Georgius Colvenerius) diserte scribit post illos primos ejusdem Ecclesiae pontifices, beatos, inquam, Sixtum ac Sinicium sancti Petri apostoli discipulos, usque ad imperium Constantini Magni, per tria scilicet saecula unicum memorari praesulem Amansium. Et ne verba ejus auctoris desiderentur, subjicio. Itaque lib. I Histor. Rhemensis Ecclesiae, postquam superius de primis a Petro in eam vineam missis egit, ita cap. 5 subdit : « Frequentibus igitur persecutionum procellis intonantibus Ecclesiae puppis nostrae jactata, diversisque oppressa fluctibus, quoniam vix caput attollere poterat, quanto sedes ipsa tempore rectore vacua digno resederit, haud facile panditur : adeo, ut post tot praemissos nostrae fidei patres, beatum Sixtum atque Sinicium, unum duntaxat praesulem inveniamus Amansium ad imperium usque Constantini : sub quo Betausius reperitur, qui cum Primogenito diacono suo primus ex hac Belgica provincia legitur Arelatensi primae interfuisse synodo, relatae per Marinum episcopum beatissimo papae Silvestro, Volusiano et Aniano Coss. Post quem Aper, inde Maternianus, » etc.
may the see of Paris have remained vacant for as great or even a greater interval, when namely both the supply of bishops and teachers was smaller, and Gaul was more destitute in the number of Christians? Nor indeed is this a new thing or peculiar to the Church of Paris, that in that age it lacked a continuous succession of bishops. For this happened to many others also. And concerning the Church of Reims indeed, the presbyter Flodoard, a weighty writer (whom not so long ago our Sirmond and Georgius Colvenerius published and excellently illustrated), expressly writes that after those first pontiffs of the same Church—Blessed Sixtus and Sinicius, I mean, disciples of St. Peter the Apostle—down to the reign of Constantine the Great, that is, through three centuries, only a single prelate, Amansius, is recorded. And lest the words of that author be wanting, I subjoin them. Accordingly, in Book I of the History of the Church of Reims, after he has treated above of the first men sent by Peter into that vineyard, in Chapter 5 he subjoins thus: "While frequent tempests of persecutions, therefore, were thundering, the bark of our Church, tossed about and overwhelmed by diverse waves, since it could scarcely lift up its head, for how long a time the see itself remained vacant of a worthy ruler is not easily unfolded: so much so that after those fathers of our faith sent before, Blessed Sixtus and Sinicius, we find only a single prelate, Amansius, down to the reign of Constantine: under whom is found Betausius, who with his deacon Primogenitus is read to have been the first from this province of Belgica to attend the first Synod of Arles, reported by Bishop Marinus to the most blessed Pope Sylvester, in the consulship of Volusianus and Annianus. After whom Aper, then Maternianus," etc.
Deinde responderi potest, seposita etiam throni episcopalis vacatione, mediorum episcoporum nullam esse mentionem, non quod ii defuerint, sed quod aut obscuri fuerint, deficientibus qui scriberent ; aut si scripti olim fuerint, tamen injuriis temporum deleti sint. Ita fere simili in negotio respondet Joannes Dadraeus in Chronologia archiepiscoporum Rothomagensium, ubi de S. Nicasii et S. Mellonis agit distantia.
Next, it can be answered that even setting aside a vacancy of the episcopal throne, there is no mention of the intervening bishops, not because they were lacking, but because either they were obscure, since there were none to write of them, or if they were formerly written down, nevertheless they have been effaced by the ravages of time. In almost the same way in a similar matter answers Jean Dadré in his Chronology of the Archbishops of Rouen, where he treats of the interval between St. Nicasius and St. Mellon.
Quare, ut huic finem disputationi tandem pona-
Wherefore, that we may at length put an end to this disputation,
mus, firmum fixumque habeatur, unum eumdemque esse, qui olim Athenarum, et postea Parisiorum princeps fuerit episcopus. Qua de re quam mihi arridet Jacobi Fabri Stapulensis, viri docti juxta et pii sententia, tam hic minime est praetermittenda. « Insuper, inquit, non sine divina ordinatione et summa providentia id effectum esse mihi visum est, ut hic sacratissimus et longe divina sapientia illustrissimus Pater, primum Atheniensium antistes Atticam rexerit Ecclesiam, et civitatem primariam, omnium parentem litterarum, illuminaverit. Qua illuminata mox in Gallias a beatissimo Clemente apostolus missus, sedem apud Parisiorum insignem urbem (seu Parrhisium seu Lutetiam appellarent) delegarit. Quae melius Dionysia a Dionysio primo suo antistite et apostolo, primo susceptore ac regeneratore, quam ab Iside, aut luto, ut volunt nonnulli, potuisset appellari. Primus enim eam ad vitae fontes erexit in Christo parvulam (solent enim primi susceptores indere nomina) ; primus mortem ab ea effugavit, et induxit vitam ; quam in Christiano cultu, suo sanguine et omnium tormentorum molitionibus libenter susceptis tandem confirmavit. Unde et victor mundo triumphato ad Deum, qui ipsum miserat, conscendit. Tum Deus illum locum, piorum studiorum fontem praeordinavit ; ut ad quem, in certum eventus rei argumentum, ex Athenis virum supra omnem humanam sapientiam doctum direxerit. Vox igitur Dionysia bonarum litterarum omnium academia, eadem et Parisiensis, quam unus idemque Pater sociam fecit Athenis, et sororem, vestro applaudite apostolo, vestro primo antistiti et parenti, primo ad vitam susceptori et illuminatori, et ejus sacras disciplinas in honore suscipite, atque in eis ipsis dies noctesque proficite. » Sic ille.
let it be held firm and fixed that it is one and the same man who was formerly first Bishop of Athens and afterwards of Paris. Concerning which matter, as the sentiment of Jacques Lefèvre d'Étaples, a man at once learned and pious, pleases me much, so it is by no means to be omitted here. "Moreover," he says, "it has seemed to me to have been wrought not without divine ordination and supreme providence, that this most sacred Father, by far most illustrious in divine wisdom, first as prelate of the Athenians governed the Attic Church, and illuminated that foremost city, the parent of all letters. Which having been illuminated, being presently sent as an apostle into the Gauls by the most blessed Clement, he chose his see at the distinguished city of the Parisians (whether they called it Parrhisium or Lutetia). Which could better have been called Dionysia from Dionysius its first prelate and apostle, its first sponsor and regenerator, than from Isis, or from mud, as some will have it. For he first raised it up, a little child in Christ, at the fountains of life (for first sponsors are wont to bestow names); he first drove away death from it and brought in life, which he finally confirmed in Christian worship by his own blood and by willingly undergoing the contrivances of all torments. Whence also as a victor, having triumphed over the world, he ascended to God Who had sent him. Then God foreordained that place to be a fountain of pious studies, as one to which, for a sure proof of the outcome of the matter, He directed from Athens a man learned above all human wisdom. Do you therefore, O Dionysian academy of all good letters, the same also as the Parisian, which one and the same Father made companion and sister to Athens, applaud your apostle, your first prelate and parent, your first sponsor unto life and illuminator, and receive his sacred teachings in honour, and make progress in those same both day and night." Thus he.
Et hoc sane melius quam inquirendis contra hanc tam longo receptam intervallo sententiam inutilibus argumentis frustra tempus insumere. Et quaeso, ne locus detur isti querelae : Filii matris meae pugnaverunt contra me.
And this indeed is better than vainly consuming time in seeking out useless arguments against this opinion received through so long an interval. And I pray that no place be given to that complaint: The sons of my mother have fought against me (Song 1:5).
QUAESTIO II.
SECOND QUESTION.
De scriptis sancti Dionysii.
On the Writings of St. Dionysius.
Fuit haec semper atque etiamnum est celeberrima inter doctos viros quaestio, cujusnam sint ea scripta, quae sub Dionysii Areopagitae nomine in lucem prodiere, ipsiusne revera Areopagitae, an alterius.
This has always been and even now is a most celebrated question among learned men, whose are those writings which have come to light under the name of Dionysius the Areopagite, whether they are in truth of the Areopagite himself, or of another.
Tractarunt eam complures, partim Graeci, partim Latini ; partim catholici, partim haeretici. Et quidem qui affirmativam partem tenuerunt, ea scilicet scripta vere esse Dionysii Areopagitae, e coetu catholico pene omnes fuerunt : qui vero negativam, maxima ex parte haeretici, quantumvis aliquo etiam numero catholici.
Many have treated it, partly Greeks, partly Latins; partly Catholics, partly heretics. And indeed those who have held the affirmative side, namely that those writings are truly of Dionysius the Areopagite, have almost all been of the Catholic body; while those who have held the negative have been for the greatest part heretics, albeit also Catholics in some number.
Ac ne cui in mentem veniat, me post tot hujus quaestionis tractatores videri actum agere, discent ex hoc nostro tractatu, quicunque animum adjecerint, meliorem nos in non paucis tenuisse refutandi viam, quam qui nos antegressi sunt : itemque certorum argumentorum hinc inde allatorum vel vitia detexisse, vel momenta adauxisse.
And lest it come into anyone's mind that after so many who have treated of this question I seem to be doing what has already been done, whosoever shall apply their mind will learn from this treatise of ours that in not a few points we have held a better way of refuting than those who have gone before us, and likewise have either detected the flaws or increased the weight of certain arguments adduced on either side.
Prima igitur sententia, eaque vera, est haec : Opera quae Dionysii Areopagitae nomine inscripta snnt, vere illius sunt, et pro talibus haberi debent.
The first opinion, therefore, and the true one, is this: The Works which are inscribed with the name of Dionysius the Areopagite are truly his, and ought to be accounted as such.
Primum argumentum. Quia si in re dubia et incerta, qualem esse hanc nonnulli volunt, melior est conditio possidentis, quanto magis ex tanto tempore, et a tot saeculis, defenso semper jure suo, bona fide possidentis ? Nam ab immemorabili tempore habita sunt haec Opera pro rebus Areopagitae,
First argument. Because if in a doubtful and uncertain matter, such as some wish this to be, the condition of the possessor is better, how much more that of one possessing in good faith for so long a time and for so many centuries, with his right always defended? For from time immemorial these Works have been accounted as the works of the Areopagite,
Editors' notes and page, col. 883

Page

  • running head: 883 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A culo ? cum; B oppressa fluctibus, quoniam; C Mellonis agit distantia.; D Ac ne cui
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word culo from col 882; par. 3 ends mid-word pona- across to col 884; full-width heading QUAESTIO II. De scriptis sancti Dionysii. in lower middle across cols 883-884 cut at right edge, not set; last par. ends mid-sentence Areopagitae, across to col 884
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 883/884 in mid-page: the 2 paragraph(s) above it in col 884 are set here, after the 3 above it in col 883 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
PG 4:884
cum non queat assignari spatium, quo ipsa alterins et non illius habita sint. A mille enim retro annis eoque amplius laudatus nominatim reperitur Dionysius Areopagita, ut horum auctor operum : et fuit nemo hactenus tam imprudens aut impudens, tam audax aut temerarius, qui alieno sub nomine ea Opera evulgarit. Fuerunt quidem qui vel ad Apollinarem, vel ad alium a nostro Dionysium, seu Corinthium, seu Alexandrinum, suas tenues et vix refutatu dignas applicarent conjecturas : sed qui serio tueri ac propugnare intenderent, aut nomen alicujus illorum praefigere hisce scriptis auderent, nulli fuerunt.
since no period can be assigned in which they were accounted the works of another and not his. For from a thousand years ago and more Dionysius the Areopagite is found cited by name as the author of these works; and there has been no one hitherto so imprudent or impudent, so bold or rash, as to publish those Works under another's name. There have been some indeed who applied their slender conjectures, scarcely worthy of refutation, either to Apollinaris or to another Dionysius than ours, whether of Corinth or of Alexandria; but there have been none who seriously endeavoured to maintain and defend this, or dared to prefix the name of any of those men to these writings.
Qui vero ante mille annos hunc Areopagitam citarunt, in promptu habeo Leontium Byzantium, et S. Anastasium Sinaitam, viros magna doctrina et auctoritate, ambos imperante Justiniano (is suscepit imperium anno Christi Domini 527), scriptis illustres, et plurima SS. Patrum lectione instructos. Quorum prior lib. II, contra Nestorium et Eutychetem producturus veterum testimonia, sic praefatur : Quoniam gratia Christi, quaestiones, quae speciem probabilitatis habeant, pro viribus solvimus, polliciti vero sumus testimoniis veterum confirmare quae diximus ; accipe in fidem multitudinem testimoniorum, aequabilem modulatum veritatis concentum edentem. Deinde post quaedam alia ejusdem praefationis, dum profert testimonia, primo prorsus
Now as for those who cited this Areopagite a thousand years ago, I have at hand Leontius of Byzantium and St. Anastasius of Sinai, men of great learning and authority, both during the reign of Justinian (he undertook the empire in the year of Christ the Lord 527), illustrious for their writings and furnished with very extensive reading of the holy Fathers. The former of whom, in Book II against Nestorius and Eutyches, when about to bring forward the testimonies of the ancients, prefaces thus: Since by the grace of Christ we have solved according to our strength the questions which may have a semblance of probability, and have promised to confirm what we have said by the testimonies of the ancients, receive for assurance a multitude of testimonies giving forth an even and melodious harmony of truth. Then after certain other words of the same preface, while he brings forward the testimonies, in the very first
Editors' notes and page, col. 884

Footnotes

(z) ‹anchor: pugnaverunt contra me› · call in col 884

Cant. I, 5.

Song of Songs 1:5.

(printed under page 459)

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS 884
  • marginal letters: A mus, firmum fixumque; B primi susceptores indere; C Et quaeso, ne; D nulli fuerunt.
  • old-edition numerals: 542 before suo
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word mus from col 883; full-width heading QUAESTIO II. De scriptis sancti Dionysii. in lower middle across cols 883-884 cut at left edge, not set; par. 3 begins mid-sentence cum from bottom of col 883; ends mid-sentence prorsus across to col 885
  • other: the 2 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 883 (reading order, moved on receipt)
PG 4:885
loco ponit Dionysium Areopagitam hoc modo : Dionysii Areopagitae aetatis apostolorum ex libro De divinis nominibus : Corruptio vero, infirmitas naturae et defectus naturalium habituum, et operationum ac potentiarum, etc. Sic Latinus Leontii interpres : Graecum enim nancisci exemplar non potui.
place he sets down Dionysius the Areopagite in this manner: Of Dionysius the Areopagite, of the age of the apostles, from the book On the Divine Names: But corruption is weakness of nature, and defect of natural habits, and of operations and powers, etc. Thus the Latin translator of Leontius: for I could not obtain a Greek copy.
Sed idem in lib. De sectis (quem ad manum tam Graece quam Latine habemus) eumdem Areopagitam aperte inter sanctos Patres, qui a Christo ad Constantinum Magnum medio spatio comprehenduntur enumerat. Nam actione tertia, sub medium ita scribit : Ἐγένοντο δὲ ἐν τοῖς χρόνοις τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς γεννήσεως τοῦ Χριστοῦ μέχρι τῆς βασιλείας Κωνσταντίνου, διδάσκαλοι καὶ πατέρες οἵδε· Ἰγνάτιος ὁ Θεοφόρος, Εἰρηναῖος, Ἰουστῖνος φιλόσοφος καὶ μάρτυρ, Κλήμης καὶ Ἱππόλυτος ἐπίσκοποι Ῥώμης, Διονύσιος Ἀρεοπαγίτης, Μεθόδιος ἐπίσκοπος Πατάρων. Γρηγόριος ὁ θαυματουργὸς, Πέτρος ὁ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπος καὶ μάρτυρ. Fuerunt autem in temporibus a Christi nativitate usque ad imperium Constantini, doctores hi et Patres : Ignatius Theophorus, Irenaeus, Justinus philosophus et martyr, Clemens et Hippolytus Romae episcopi, Dionysius Areopagita, Methodius Patarensis episcopus, Gregorius Thaumaturgus, Petrus Alexandriae episcopus et martyr, etc. E Leontio ista. Ubi notandum est, S. Hippolytum ab eo (uti et a quibusdam aliis scriptoribus Graecis, quod in ejus Vita admonitum volui) Romae episcopum vocari, quod in Portu Romano, urbe Italiae, fuerit episcopus ; non autem quod ipsius urbis Romae sedem tenuerit principalem.
But the same writer, in his book On the Sects (which we have at hand both in Greek and in Latin), openly enumerates the same Areopagite among the holy Fathers who are comprised in the intervening period from Christ to Constantine the Great. For in the third Lecture, near the middle, he writes thus: Ἐγένοντο δὲ ἐν τοῖς χρόνοις τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς γεννήσεως τοῦ Χριστοῦ μέχρι τῆς βασιλείας Κωνσταντίνου, διδάσκαλοι καὶ πατέρες οἵδε· Ἰγνάτιος ὁ Θεοφόρος, Εἰρηναῖος, Ἰουστῖνος φιλόσοφος καὶ μάρτυρ, Κλήμης καὶ Ἱππόλυτος ἐπίσκοποι Ῥώμης, Διονύσιος Ἀρεοπαγίτης, Μεθόδιος ἐπίσκοπος Πατάρων. Γρηγόριος ὁ θαυματουργὸς, Πέτρος ὁ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπος καὶ μάρτυρ. Now there were in the times from the nativity of Christ down to the reign of Constantine these teachers and Fathers: Ignatius Theophorus, Irenaeus, Justin the Philosopher and Martyr, Clement and Hippolytus, Bishops of Rome, Dionysius the Areopagite, Methodius, Bishop of Patara, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Peter, Bishop of Alexandria and Martyr, etc. Those things from Leontius. Where it is to be noted that St. Hippolytus is called by him (as also by certain other Greek writers, to which I wished attention to be drawn in his Life) Bishop of Rome, because he was bishop in Portus Romanus, a city of Italy, and not because he held the principal see of the city of Rome itself.
Eumdem S. Dionysium laudat nominatim S. Anastasius Sinaita, episcopus Antiochenus lib. VII Anagogicarum contemplationum in Hexaemeron, initio : « Celeberrimus ergo, inquit, et rerum divinarum mysta apostolicus Dionysius doctor in sapientissima sua theologia, quod Deus dicitur Θεός, ex eo quod omnia θεωρεῖ, id est contemplatur, » etc.
St. Anastasius of Sinai, Bishop of Antioch, cites the same St. Dionysius by name at the beginning of Book VII of his Anagogical Contemplations on the Hexaemeron: "Therefore," he says, "the most celebrated and apostolic initiate of divine things, the teacher Dionysius, in his most wise theology says that God is called Θεός from the fact that He θεωρεῖ, that is, contemplates all things," etc.
Ante istos igitur auctores opera ista, de quibus est nunc controvesia censebantur Dionysii Areopagitae. Quin et antiqui Patres, quamvis nominatim ea non citaverint, legisse tamen, et imitati esse, non obscuris vesttgiis deprehenduntur. Nazianzenus certe in non paucis secutus hunc auctorem manifestis indiciis a doctissimo Billio ostenditur. Integrum enim caput in suo Observationum sacrarum lib. I ea de re confecit, estque illud num. 23, quod sic orditur : « Nonnulla, inquit, apud Gregorium loca sunt, Dionysii Areopagitae verbis usque adeo similia, ut ea ille ab ipso mutuatus esse non immerito cuipiam videri possit. Quod ne me fingere quisquam putet, loca ipsa proferre minime pigebit. Orat. 2 de Pascha, de Deo loquens Gregorius : Ὅλον, inquit, ἐν ἑαυτῷ συλλαβὼν ἔχει τὸ εἶναι. Dionysius autem capite 5 libri De divinis nominibus : Ὅλον ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸ εἶναι συνειληφώς. Eodem loco Gregorius Deum esse dicit πέλαγος οὐσίας ἄπειρον καὶ ἀόριστον. Quae verba non longe remota sunt ab his Dionysii, libro De coelesti hieraichia, c. 9 : Θεαρχικοῦ φωτὸς ἄπειρόν τε καὶ ἄφθονον πέλαγος. » Hactenus e Billio. Vide ibi longe plura.
Before those authors, therefore, those works concerning which there is now controversy were accounted to be those of Dionysius the Areopagite. Nay more, the ancient Fathers, although they did not cite them by name, are nevertheless detected by no obscure traces to have read and imitated them. That Nazianzen certainly followed this author in not a few points is shown by manifest tokens by the most learned Billy. For he composed an entire chapter on that subject in Book I of his Sacred Observations, and that is number 23, which begins thus: "There are several passages in Gregory," he says, "so very similar to the words of Dionysius the Areopagite that he may not undeservedly seem to anyone to have borrowed them from him. And lest anyone think that I am inventing this, it will be no trouble at all to bring forward the passages themselves. In Oration 2 on Easter, speaking of God, Gregory says: Ὅλον ἐν ἑαυτῷ συλλαβὼν ἔχει τὸ εἶναι, He holds the whole of being comprehended in Himself. And Dionysius in Chapter 5 of the book On the Divine Names: Ὅλον ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸ εἶναι συνειληφώς, Having comprehended the whole of being in Himself. In the same place Gregory says that God is πέλαγος οὐσίας ἄπειρον καὶ ἀόριστον, an infinite and boundless sea of substance. Which words are not far removed from these of Dionysius in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, Chapter 9: Θεαρχικοῦ φωτὸς ἄπειρόν τε καὶ ἄφθονον πέλαγος, an infinite and ungrudging sea of thearchic light." Thus far from Billy. See much more there.
Et sane admodum credibile est, sanctum Gregorium Nazianzenum, cum Athenis studiorum causa degeret, et praecipuorum inibi philosophorum ac theologorum (quod ex ejus Vita a me scripta cognosci poterit) familiaritate uteretur, in eos libros tanquam altissimae philosophiae plenos incidisse, eosque pervolutasse.
And indeed it is very credible that St. Gregory Nazianzen, when he was residing at Athens for the sake of his studies and enjoyed the familiarity of the chief philosophers and theologians there (as may be learned from his Life written by me), fell in with those books as full of the loftiest philosophy, and perused them thoroughly.
Idem et de S. Joanne Chrysostomo dici potest : qui non minore ibidem, quam Nazianzenus, gloria floruit : nempe eum ejusdem Dionysii scripta perlegisse, et sublimitatem scientiae et spiritus qui in eo loquebatur, et mirabilia de Deo et coelestibus virtutibus referebat, demiratum, appellasse eum τὸ πετεινὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Volucrem coeli.
The same can also be said of St. John Chrysostom, who flourished in the same place with no less glory than Nazianzen: namely, that he read through the writings of the same Dionysius, and marvelling at the sublimity of the knowledge and of the Spirit that spoke in him and related wonderful things concerning God and the heavenly powers, called him τὸ πετεινὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, the Bird of heaven.
Diu requisitum illum Chrysostomi locum tandem
That long-sought passage of Chrysostom I at length
Editors' notes and page, col. 885

Page

  • running head: 885 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A loco ponit Dionysium; B bus a Christi; C quod omnia θεωρεῖ,; D rius Deum esse
  • old-edition numerals: 543 after doctores
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; begins mid-sentence from col 884; ends mid-sentence tandem across to col 886
PG 4:886
in sermone de pseudoprophetis et falsis doctoribus reperi. Illic enim post medium ita scribit : Ποῦ Εὐώδιος, ἡ εὐωδία τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, καὶ τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων διάδοχος ; Ποῦ Ἰγνάτιος, τὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ οἰκητήριον ; Ποῦ ὁ Διονύσιος τὸ πετεινὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ; Ποῦ Ιππόλυτος ὁ γλυκύτατος καὶ εὐνούστατος ; Ποῦ Βασίλειος ὁ Μέγας, καὶ μικροῦ δεῖν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἰσόῤῥοπος ; Ποῦ Ἀθανάσιος ὁ ἅγιος καὶ πλεονέκτης τῶν ἀρετῶν ; Ποῦ Γρηγόριος ὁ θεολόγος, καὶ ἀήττητος στραῦτιώτης, καὶ ὁ δεύτερος τούτου συνώνυμος ; Ποῦ Ἐφραὶμ ὁ πολὺς, ἡ παραμυθία τῶν ἀθυμούντων ; Ubi Evodius ille, bonus odor Ecclesiae, et sanctorum apostolorum successor ? Ubi Igantius Dei domicilium ? Ubi Dionysius Areopagita volucris coeli ? Ubi Hippolytus suavissimus et benevolentissmus ? Ubi Basilius magnus et par ferme apostolis ? Ubi Athanasius ille sanctus et virtutibus dives ? Ubi Gregorius Theologus et invictus miles, et alter illi cognominis ? Ubi Ephraem ille celebris, obtorpescentium excitator, afflictorum consolator ? Ac ne quis illam orationem D. Chrysostomo abjudicet, sexcenti jam anni sunt, cum Anastasius Bibliothecarius eam sub ejus nomine citaverit, ut videre licet in ipsius ad Carolum Calvum imp. epistola.
found in his discourse on false prophets and false teachers. For there, after the middle, he writes thus: Ποῦ Εὐώδιος, ἡ εὐωδία τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, καὶ τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων διάδοχος ; Ποῦ Ἰγνάτιος, τὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ οἰκητήριον ; Ποῦ ὁ Διονύσιος τὸ πετεινὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ; Ποῦ Ιππόλυτος ὁ γλυκύτατος καὶ εὐνούστατος ; Ποῦ Βασίλειος ὁ Μέγας, καὶ μικροῦ δεῖν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἰσόῤῥοπος ; Ποῦ Ἀθανάσιος ὁ ἅγιος καὶ πλεονέκτης τῶν ἀρετῶν ; Ποῦ Γρηγόριος ὁ θεολόγος, καὶ ἀήττητος στραῦτιώτης, καὶ ὁ δεύτερος τούτου συνώνυμος ; Ποῦ Ἐφραὶμ ὁ πολὺς, ἡ παραμυθία τῶν ἀθυμούντων ; Where is that Evodius, the sweet odour of the Church, and successor of the holy apostles? Where is Ignatius, the dwelling-place of God? Where is Dionysius the Areopagite, the bird of heaven? Where is Hippolytus, most sweet and most benevolent? Where is Basil the Great, and almost equal to the apostles? Where is that holy Athanasius, rich in virtues? Where is Gregory the Theologian and unconquered soldier, and the other of the same name with him? Where is that famous Ephrem, the awakener of the sluggish, the consoler of the afflicted? And lest anyone should deny that discourse to St. Chrysostom, it is now six hundred years since Anastasius the Librarian cited it under his name, as may be seen in his epistle to the Emperor Charles the Bald.
Quin et Perronius Ebroicensis episcopus dixit, se, Venetiis cum esset, vidisse illam Chrysostomi Graecam orationem, in qua elogium illud de Dionysio recitatur, ejusdem Homiliae titulum esse, Cygnaea vox Chrysostomi, quam scilicet Constantinopoli, priusquam in exsilium pelleretur, habuerit. Quod autem ad titulum illum attinet, satis clarum est non a Chrysostomo illi orationi inditum, sed ab aliquo descriptore, qui dicentis tempus et materiam spectaverit.
Moreover, Du Perron, Bishop of Évreux, said that when he was at Venice he saw that Greek discourse of Chrysostom in which that eulogy concerning Dionysius is recited, and that the title of the same Homily is The Swan-Song of Chrysostom, which namely he delivered at Constantinople before he was driven into exile. Now as for what pertains to that title, it is clear enough that it was not given to that discourse by Chrysostom, but by some copyist who had regard to the time and subject matter of the speaker.
Auctoritati porro nostri Frontonis Ducaei (qui ob styli, ut quidem censet, differentiam, inter eas illam rejecit, quas credit non esse Chrysostomi) oppono : Primo, non tantam esse styli differentiam, quantam facit , deinde, ut sit aliqua, nihil videri debere mirum. Alius est enim stylus senis, alius juvenis : alius dolentis, et anxii, et pro grege suo derelinquendo solliciti, atque ab eo discessuri ; et alius sedati et in episcopali sede cum omni quiete et securitate residentis. Haec autem scripta est non longe ante ipsius e vita excessum, uti declarat et expresse denuntiat exordium. Itaque hic ea inculcat, quae tali in tempore a bonis solent pastoribus inculcari : primo, fugiendos haereticos et pseudoprophetas ; deinde, vacandum lectioni sacrarum Litterarum : tertio, recogitandum et reformidandum Dei judicium ; quarto, bonis operibus insistendum, ac praesertim compunctioni et poenitentiae, nec hanc in longum differendam. Quae sunt igitur orationum S. Chrysostomi germana lineamenta, si haec non sunt ?
Moreover, to the authority of our Fronton du Duc (who on account of a difference of style, as he indeed thinks, rejected it among those which he believes not to be Chrysostom's) I oppose: First, that the difference of style is not so great as he makes it; secondly, that granting there be some, it ought not to seem at all wonderful. For one is the style of an old man, another that of a young man; one that of a man grieving, and anxious, and solicitous for his flock about to be left behind, and on the point of departing from it; and another that of a man calm and residing in his episcopal see with all quiet and security. Now this discourse was written not long before his departure from life, as the exordium declares and expressly announces. And so here he inculcates those things which at such a time are wont to be inculcated by good pastors: first, that heretics and false prophets must be shunned; secondly, that one must apply oneself to the reading of the sacred Scriptures; thirdly, that the judgement of God must be pondered and dreaded; fourthly, that one must persevere in good works, and especially in compunction and repentance, and not put this off for a long time. What then are the genuine lineaments of the discourses of St. Chrysostom, if these are not?
Vel ille profecto solus locus, quem hic proferam, convinceret auctorem hujus orationis esse Chrysostomum. Nam post varia Scripturae loca, et post istum Pauli, Videte canes. » mihi vero lacrymae, inquit, oboriuntur, dum quosdam ex nostra Ecclesia dicentes audio, non dici haec in divinis Scripturis : idque non solum a laicis, verum etiam ab illis qui videntur esse pastores, et locum apostolorum obtinent et prophetarum, sed non mores. Ad quos opportunum est dicere : Vae vobis, duces caeci et indocti et inconstantes, qui vestium ornatu delectamini, et non lectione sacrorum librorum, » etc. Ille enim Chrysostomi zelus pro libris sacris passim notus est.
Assuredly even that single passage alone, which I shall bring forward here, would prove that the author of this discourse is Chrysostom. For after various passages of Scripture, and after that one of Paul, Beware of dogs (Phil. 3:2), "Truly tears," he says, "rise up in me when I hear certain persons of our Church saying that these things are not said in the divine Scriptures: and that not only by laymen, but even by those who seem to be pastors, and who hold the place of the apostles and prophets, but not their morals. To whom it is seasonable to say: Woe unto you, blind and unlearned and inconstant guides, who delight in the ornament of garments, and not in the reading of the sacred books," etc. For that zeal of Chrysostom for the sacred books is known everywhere.
Probari praeterea potest esse Cbrysostomi hanc orationem, quod in loco supra citato ipse Chrysostomus tanquam Antiochiae natus proferens verorum pastorum et imitandorum episcoporum nomina primo loco patronos suos urbisque suae Antiochiae secundum Petrum apostolum. Antistites inducat Evodium et Ignatium, deinde Dionysium Areopagitam illis aequalem, postea reliquos, ut supra.
Furthermore, it can be proved that this discourse is Chrysostom's because in the passage cited above Chrysostom himself, as one born at Antioch, bringing forward the names of true pastors and bishops worthy to be imitated, in the first place introduces his own patrons and the prelates of his own city of Antioch next after the Apostle Peter, Evodius and Ignatius, then Dionysius the Areopagite their contemporary, and afterwards the rest, as above.
Editors' notes and page, col. 886

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV. 886
  • marginal letters: A in sermone de; B afflictorum consolator ?; C tam facit ,; D stomum. Nam post
  • old-edition numerals: 544 before Dei
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quote; begins mid-sentence from col 885
PG 4:887
Accedit tertio quod si haec oratio non fuisset Chrysostomi, sed alterius ipso posterioris, certe ille, quisquis fuisset, non minus Chrysostomi meminisset quam Basilii et duorum Gregoriorum. Nec enim minus quam illi celebris fuit, seu vita, seu dignitate, seu scriptis.
There is added thirdly that if this discourse had not been Chrysostom's, but of another later than he, certainly that writer, whoever he had been, would have made mention of Chrysostom no less than of Basil and the two Gregories. For he was no less famous than they, whether in life, or in dignity, or in writings.
Adde quarto, si lubet, hunc auctorem, uti nullius catholici scriptoris meminit qui non ante Chrysostomum fuerit, ita nec ullius haeresiarchae mentionem facere, qui post vixerit. Eunomium enim, contra quem scripserunt Basilius et Gregorius Nyssenus ultimum recenset nominatim. Sic enim scribit : « Ubi Simon Magus in haeresi primus, discipulus et praecursor Antichristi ? Ubi malus ejus fetus et insaniae ac lasciviae succssor Montanus ? ubi Marcion ? ubi Valentinus ? ubi Manes ? ubi Basilides ? ubi jam Nero ? ubi Valens ? ubi alii reges atque potentes ? ubi Julianus transgressor ? ubi porro Arius ? ubi Eunomius, et reliqui haeresiarchae ? »
Add fourthly, if you please, that just as this author makes mention of no Catholic writer who was not before Chrysostom, so he makes mention of no heresiarch who lived afterwards. For he reckons Eunomius, against whom Basil and Gregory of Nyssa wrote, last by name. For he writes thus: "Where is Simon Magus, first in heresy, the disciple and forerunner of Antichrist? Where is his evil offspring and the successor of his madness and wantonness, Montanus? Where is Marcion? Where is Valentinus? Where is Manes? Where is Basilides? Where now is Nero? Where is Valens? Where are the other kings and mighty ones? Where is Julian the transgressor? Where, moreover, is Arius? Where is Eunomius, and the remaining heresiarchs?"
Ita Chrysostomus ex interpretatione Gerardi Vossii, qui melius et integrius exemplar Graecum nactus est, quam sit illud quod Fronto noster indidit tomo VI Operum Chrysostomi Graeco-Latinorum. Nam in Frontonis exemplari lacunae quatuor visuntur satis magnae, in Vossii nulla. Notandum etiam in Graeco Frontonis male haberi, Ποῦ Νεστόριος ; ubi Nestorius pro quo restituendum, ποῦ Εὐνόμιος ; Liquet tum ex ipsa Vossii interpretatione, quam produxit idem Fronto ; tum maxime, quod in citatione SS. Patrum superius posita, ubi haeresiarcharum adversarii laudantur, nequaquam auctor hujus orationis reticuiset S. Cyrillum Alexandrinum Nestorii principem adversarium et debellatorem ; siquidem inter haeresiarchas nominasset Nestorium, uti aliorum haeresiarcharum oppugnatores non reticuit. Sed pro astruendo Chrysostomi testimonio, et vindicanda illa sua oratione, hactenus satis.
Thus Chrysostom according to the translation of Gerardus Vossius, who obtained a better and more complete Greek copy than that which our Fronton inserted in Tome VI of the Graeco-Latin Works of Chrysostom. For in Fronton's copy four rather large lacunae are seen, in that of Vossius none. It must also be noted that in Fronton's Greek it wrongly reads, Ποῦ Νεστόριος ; where is Nestorius, in place of which must be restored, ποῦ Εὐνόμιος ; where is Eunomius? This is clear both from the translation of Vossius itself, which the same Fronton produced, and especially because in the citation of the holy Fathers set down above, where the adversaries of the heresiarchs are praised, the author of this discourse would by no means have passed over in silence St. Cyril of Alexandria, the chief adversary and vanquisher of Nestorius, if indeed he had named Nestorius among the heresiarchs, just as he did not pass over in silence the opponents of the other heresiarchs. But for establishing the testimony of Chrysostom and vindicating that discourse of his, thus far is enough.
Jam autem non modo ii quos dixi, scripta Dionysii Areopagitae videntur agnovisse, sed et antiquiores ; in quibus nonnulla videor deprehendisse Dionysii imitamenta. Nam et Clemens Alexandrinus, vir longe doctissimus, cum Athenis esset natus et educatus, et quidem proximo post Dionysium nostrum saeculo, legisse illum et imitatus esse, de signis non minimis creditur.
Now not only those whom I have mentioned seem to have known the writings of Dionysius the Areopagite, but even more ancient writers, in whom I seem to have detected some imitations of Dionysius. For Clement of Alexandria also, a man by far most learned, since he was born and educated at Athens, and indeed in the century next after our Dionysius, is believed by no small tokens to have read and imitated him.
Habet S. Dionysius libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 3, egregias similitudines, quibus ostendit, nos nostris ad Deum peccationibus non trahere illum ad nos, sed potius nos ad illum. Notavi illas similitudines supra cap. 22 Vitae. Secundam igitur illarum, quae ducta est a navi ad saxa funibus alligata sic imitatus est Clemens lib. IV Stromatum sub finem : Καθάπερ οὖν ἐν θαλάττῃ ἀπὸ ἀγκύρας τονούμενοι ἕλκουσι μὲν τὴν ἄγκυραν, οὐκ ἐκείνην δὲ ἐπισπῶνται, ἀλλ' ἑαυτοὺς ἐπὶ τὴν ἄγκυραν· οὕτως οἱ κατὰ τὸν γνωστικὸν βίον ἐπισπώμενοι τὸν Θεὸν, ἑαυτοὺς ἔλαθον προσαγόμενοι πρὸς τὸν Θεόν. Θεὸν γὰρ ὁ θεραπεύων ἑαυτὸν θεραπεύει· Quemadmodum igitur, qui in mari ab anchora funibus firmantur, trahunt quidem anchoram, sed illam ad se non attrahunt, verum seipsos potius ad anchoram : ita qui in vita gnostica (scientiae donum obtinente) Deum trahunt, seipsos non advertentes ad Deum adducunt. Qui enim Deum colit, se ipsum colit.
St. Dionysius has in the book On the Divine Names, Chapter 3, excellent similitudes whereby he shows that by our prayers to God we do not draw Him to us, but rather ourselves to Him. I have noted those similitudes above in Chapter 22 of the Life. The second of them, therefore, which is drawn from a ship bound by cables to the rocks, Clement imitated thus in Book IV of the Stromata towards the end: Καθάπερ οὖν ἐν θαλάττῃ ἀπὸ ἀγκύρας τονούμενοι ἕλκουσι μὲν τὴν ἄγκυραν, οὐκ ἐκείνην δὲ ἐπισπῶνται, ἀλλ' ἑαυτοὺς ἐπὶ τὴν ἄγκυραν· οὕτως οἱ κατὰ τὸν γνωστικὸν βίον ἐπισπώμενοι τὸν Θεὸν, ἑαυτοὺς ἔλαθον προσαγόμενοι πρὸς τὸν Θεόν. Θεὸν γὰρ ὁ θεραπεύων ἑαυτὸν θεραπεύει· Just as, therefore, those at sea who are held taut from an anchor pull indeed the anchor, yet do not draw it to themselves, but rather themselves to the anchor; so those who in the gnostic life (which obtains the gift of knowledge) draw God, imperceptibly bring themselves to God. For he who worships God tends himself.
Verba autem Graeca S. Dionysii loco dicto sunt haec : Ὥσπερ εἰς ναῦν ἐμβεβηκότες καὶ ἀντεχόμενοι τῶν ἔκ τινος πέτρας εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐκτεινομένων πεισμάτων, καὶ οἷον ἡμῖν εἰς ἀντίληψιν ἐκδιδομένων οὐκ ἐφ' ἡμᾶς τὴν πέτραν, ἀλλ' ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς τῷ αληθεῖ καὶ τὴν ναῦν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν προσήγομεν. Latina possunt videri supra cap. 22 Vitae.
And the Greek words of St. Dionysius in the place mentioned are these: Ὥσπερ εἰς ναῦν ἐμβεβηκότες καὶ ἀντεχόμενοι τῶν ἔκ τινος πέτρας εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐκτεινομένων πεισμάτων, καὶ οἷον ἡμῖν εἰς ἀντίληψιν ἐκδιδομένων οὐκ ἐφ' ἡμᾶς τὴν πέτραν, ἀλλ' ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς τῷ αληθεῖ καὶ τὴν ναῦν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν προσήγομεν, Just as if, having embarked upon a ship and holding fast to the cables stretched out to us from some rock, and as it were given out to us for a hold, we were drawing not the rock to us, but in truth ourselves and the ship to the rock. The Latin words may be seen above in Chapter 22 of the Life.
Quod igitur Dionysius hic habet, εἰς ναῦν ἐμβεβηκότες, dixit Clemens, οἱ ἐν θαλάττῃ : et quod ille, ἀντεχόμενοι τῶν ἔκ τινος πέτρας εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐκτεινομένων πεισμάτων, dixit Clemens brevius, ἀπὸ ἀγκύρας τονούμενοι. Sic ubi Dionysius dixit ἐπὶ τὴν πέ-
What Dionysius therefore has here, εἰς ναῦν ἐμβεβηκότες, having embarked upon a ship, Clement expressed as οἱ ἐν θαλάττῃ, those at sea; and what the former has, ἀντεχόμενοι τῶν ἔκ τινος πέτρας εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐκτεινομένων πεισμάτων, holding fast to the cables stretched out to us from some rock, Clement expressed more briefly as ἀπὸ ἀγκύρας τονούμενοι, held taut from an anchor. Thus where Dionysius said ἐπὶ τὴν πέ-
Editors' notes and page, col. 887

Page

  • running head: 887 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE V
  • marginal letters: A Accedit tertio quod; B Ita Chrysostomus ex; C sii Areopagitae videntur; D ραπεύων ἑαυτὸν θεραπεύει·
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; ends mid-word πέ- at foot
PG 4:888
τραν, ad saxum, Clemens usurpavit, ἐπὶ τὴν ἄγκυραν, ad anchoram : et quod Dionysius applicavit ad precantes Deum, Clemens accommodavit ad pie viventes, et Deo per contemplationem vacantes.
to the rock, Clement used, to the anchor: and what Dionysius applied to those praying to God, Clement adapted to those living piously and devoting themselves to God through contemplation.
Habet idem Dionysius tam in libro De coelesti hierar. cap. 11, quam in lib. De divinis nominibus, doctrinam de cognitione Dei per negationem. Quam imitatus videtur Clemens lib. V Stromatum, sub medium, ubi sic scribit : « Si igitur post ablata omnia quae insunt corporibus, et iis quae dicuntur incorporea, nos ipsos in Christi magnitudinem, projecerimus, atque inde in immensitatem sanctitate processerimus, ad intelligentiam Omnipotentis utcunque perveniemus, non id quod est, sed id quod non est cognoscentes. Figura autem, et motus, vel status, vel thronus, vel locus, vel dextera, vel sinistra, de Patre universorum nequaquam sunt cogitanda. Atqui et haec scripta sunt. Verum, quid unumquodque istorum significet, suo dicetur loco. Quare prima causa non est in loco, sed supra et locum et tempus et nomen et intelligentiam. » Omisi Graeca, ne in his essem longior.
The same Dionysius holds, both in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 11, and in the book On the Divine Names, the teaching concerning the knowledge of God by negation. Which Clement seems to have imitated in book 5 of the Stromata, towards the middle, where he writes thus: "If therefore, after taking away all things that are in bodies and in those things that are called incorporeal, we cast ourselves into the greatness of Christ, and thence advance by holiness into immensity, we shall in some way arrive at the understanding of the Almighty, knowing not what He is, but what He is not. Now figure, and motion, or standing, or throne, or place, or right hand, or left hand, are in no way to be thought of concerning the Father of the universe. And yet these things also are written. However, what each of these signifies will be said in its own place. Wherefore the first cause is not in a place, but above both place and time and name and understanding." I have omitted the Greek, lest I be too lengthy in these matters.
Habet et quaedam alia his similia eodem libro inferius de Deo, quem dicit ineffabilem, propterea quod non sit genus, nec differentia, nec species, etc. Vide in Clemente Graeco-Latino.
He also has certain other things similar to these lower down in the same book concerning God, Whom he calls ineffable, because He is neither genus, nor difference, nor species, etc. See in the Graeco-Latin Clement.
Secundum argumentum pro Dionysii operibus sumi potest ex ipsorum materie, et ex tempore scriptionis : haec autem sunt ejusmodi, ut auctorem aequaevum apostolis, ut magnum philosophum, ut ardentem theologum, ut virum denique in sublimissimo argumento rebus et verbis haud imparem, ac vere Pauli discipulum ostendant, materies enim sive argumentum est, Deus, Trinitas, angeli, Ecclesia, pontifices, sacramenta seu graduum et officiorum ecclesiasticorum descriptio episcopis scitu necessaria : sermo autem et locutio, hominis est in contemplando, et verba contemplationi, quoad ejus fieri potest, adaequando eximii, atque, ut Dionysius Rickelius Areopagitam appellat, « viri profundisimi ac ferventissimi cordis. » Ita scilicet in sublime assurgit, ita in voces novas ac singulares, nempe ad rerum caeteroqui inexplicabilum aliquam adumbrationem ebullit ; ita sursum cogitationibus et sensibus in immensum attollitur ut non immerito magnus ille Hugo a S. Victore (qui alter Augustinus ex mentis et sermonis acumine vocari obtinuit) ea quae de Seraphinis a B. Dionysio scripta sunt angeli potius verba esse putet, quam hominis. Eadem fuit de illo mens Suidae, eadem sententia. « Si quis enim, inquit, ejus spectet elegantiam orationis, et profunditatem sententiarum, ea nequaquam humanae naturae foetus, sed immortalis cujusdam ac divinae esse facultatis existimabit. » Si Graeca quis malit, ea sic habent : Εἰ γάρ τις ἀπίδοι πρὸς τὰ κάλλη τῶν αὐτοῦ λόγων, τὰ βάθη τῶν νοημάτων, οὐκ ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως ταῦτα νομίσοι γεννήματα· ἀλλὰ, τινὸς ἀκηράτου καὶ θείας δυνάμεως. Idem fuit et Leonardi Lessii praeceptoris nostri sensus, idem judicium. « Quod ad elocutionem, inquit, attinet, eam quoque angelicam potius dixeris, quam humanam ; adeo sublimis est nimirum, ut conceptionum sublimitatem orationis sublimitas exaequet. Quis post apostolos unquam de divinis ita locutus est : Τριὰς ὑπερούσιε, καὶ ὑπέρθεε, καὶ ὑπεράγαθε, » etc. quae vide in ejus epistola Operibus S. Dionysii Areopagitae a Petro Lansselio praefixa. Noster item Nicolaus Caussinus, in Eloquentiae Parallelis, ita de eodem inter alia : « Num videtur hic de Deo et pulcherrimo ejus opificio verba faciens, quasi aquila ex hominum conspectu subductus contentissimo volatu se in altas nubes indere, et illic inter fulminum jactus, inter nives et grandines ludere, mox inter stellas spatiari ? Verum ubi Triadem illam speculatur, ubi de Verbo divino disserit, et mysteriorum divinorum majestatem depingit, non jam est aquila, sed angelus quispiam loquens e turbine, aut ut
A second argument for the works of Dionysius can be taken from their subject matter, and from the time of writing: now these are of such a kind as to show an author contemporary with the apostles, a great philosopher, an ardent theologian, in short a man by no means unequal in thoughts and words to a most sublime subject, and truly a disciple of Paul; for the subject matter or theme is God, the Trinity, the angels, the Church, the pontiffs, the sacraments or the description of ecclesiastical ranks and offices necessary for bishops to know; while the speech and style is that of a man extraordinary in contemplating and, so far as is possible, matching his words to his contemplation, and, as Denis the Carthusian calls the Areopagite, "a man of a most profound and most fervent heart." So indeed does he rise aloft into the sublime, so does he bubble forth into new and singular expressions, namely for some adumbration of things otherwise inexplicable; so is he lifted up on high in thoughts and meanings into immensity, that not undeservedly that great Hugh of Saint Victor (who obtained to be called a second Augustine from the acuteness of his mind and speech) thinks that the things written by blessed Dionysius concerning the Seraphim are the words of an angel rather than of a man. The same was the mind of Suidas concerning him, the same his judgement. "For if anyone," says he, "should look at the elegance of his speech, and the depth of his thoughts, he will judge them to be by no means the offspring of human nature, but of some immortal and divine faculty." If anyone should prefer the Greek, it runs thus: For if anyone should look upon the beauties of his words, the depths of his thoughts, he would not deem these the offspring of human nature; but of some undefiled and divine power. The same was also the sentiment of our preceptor Leonardus Lessius, the same his judgement. "As far as elocution is concerned," says he, "you would also call it angelic rather than human; so sublime is it indeed, that the sublimity of the speech equals the sublimity of the conceptions. Who after the apostles ever spoke thus of divine things: Superessential, and superdivine, and supergood Trinity," etc., which see in his epistle prefixed by Petrus Lansselius to the Works of St Dionysius the Areopagite. Likewise our Nicolaus Caussinus, in his Parallels of Eloquence, writes thus concerning the same among other things: "Does not this man, speaking of God and His most beautiful workmanship, seem like an eagle withdrawn from the sight of men by a most intense flight to plunge himself into the high clouds, and there play among the bolts of lightning, among the snows and hailstorms, and presently walk abroad among the stars? Yet when he contemplates that Triad, when he discourses of the divine Word, and depicts the majesty of the divine mysteries, he is no longer an eagle, but some angel speaking out of the whirlwind, or as
Editors' notes and page, col. 888

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 888
  • marginal letters: A τραν, ad saxum,; B Quare prima causa; C fieri potest,; D τινὸς ἀκηράτου
  • old-edition numerals: 545 after usurpavit,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word τραν from col. 887 (πέ-τραν)
PG 4:889
Elias igneo curru devectus supra nubes et pluvias et ventos, et quidquid mortale est, audacissimo nisu consurgit. » Ita ille et bene.
Elias, carried on a fiery chariot above the clouds and rains and winds, and whatever is mortal, rises up with a most bold effort." Thus he, and well.
Jam de tempore scriptionis certissimum ex ipsis operibus argumentum ducitur, ea scripta esse primo saeculo, cum illorum auctor nullius scriptoris aut alterius illustris viri meminerit, qui non apostolorum temporibus vixerit ; et quod caput est, se Pauli apostoli discipulum vocet, atque ad Titum, atque ad Timotheum aliosque aevi illius scribit.
Now concerning the time of writing, a most certain argument is drawn from the works themselves, that they were written in the first century, since their author makes mention of no writer or other illustrious man who did not live in the times of the apostles; and what is the chief point, calls himself a disciple of Paul the apostle, and writes to Titus, and to Timothy and others of that age.
Cum ergo illa scripta sub nomine Dionysii Areopagitae semper prodierint, et idem Dionysius in omni eruditionis genere apprime versatus insignisque in paucis philosophus fuerit (solos enim fere ejusmodi viros admittebat Areopagus, ut alibi probatum est ) et Pauli insuper apostoli discipulus, a quo et virtutem eximiam, et altissima mysteria, utpote capacissimus, addiscere et imbibere potuerit ; quis dubitare possit, quin haec ipsius vera et germana scripta sint ?
Since therefore those writings have always come forth under the name of Dionysius the Areopagite, and the same Dionysius was pre-eminently versed in every kind of erudition and a philosopher distinguished among few (for the Areopagus admitted almost only men of that sort, as has been proved elsewhere) and moreover a disciple of Paul the apostle, from whom he was able, as being most capable, to learn and imbibe both extraordinary virtue and the highest mysteries; who could doubt that these are his true and genuine writings?
« At enim stylus horum librorum, inquit Abrahamus Scultetus Calvinista, non est simplex et sincerus, sed argutus nimis, est inflatus et affectatus et parum apostolicus. » Verum improbus scriptor improbe fallitur. Nam quem negat esse simplicem ac sincerum, meliora sectantes aiunt esse simplicissimum ac sincerissimum, non simplicitate quidem sermonis humi repentis (tali enim stylo utendum est in rebus parvis et humi repentibus) sed simplicitate, qua res magnis et propriis, sibique accommodatis potius, quam longis ambagibus, et translatitiis vocibus explicantur. Divina enim et caelestia cum miro et elevato mentis acumine penetraret vir ille, et sensus suos in rebus altissimis conaretur explicare, nec verba reperiret paria, novis verbis ; Attice tamen efformatis, in rebus novis et communem captum transcendentibus est usus. Sincerissimum item aiunt, sed sinceritate, quae res ita notatur repraesentare ut sunt, non autem ea quae fucum admittit, et quo res parvae ac turpes, magnae et pulchrae videantur, aut e contrario.
"But indeed the style of these books," says Abraham Scultetus the Calvinist, "is not simple and sincere, but overly subtle; it is inflated and affected and little apostolic." However, the dishonest writer is wickedly mistaken. For what he denies to be simple and sincere, those who follow better things say is most simple and most sincere, not indeed with the simplicity of a speech creeping on the ground (for such a style is to be used in small matters and those creeping on the ground), but with a simplicity whereby matters are explained by great and proper words suited to themselves, rather than by long circumlocutions and metaphorical expressions. For since that man penetrated divine and celestial things with a wonderful and elevated acuteness of mind, and endeavoured to explain his thoughts in the highest matters, and did not find words equal to them, he used new words, yet formed in the Attic manner, in new matters transcending common comprehension. Likewise they say it is most sincere, but with a sincerity that is noted so to represent things as they are, not however with that which admits deceit, whereby small and base things may seem great and beautiful, or on the contrary.
Quod porro argutum nimis asserit, et inflatum, et affectatum, et parum apostolicum ; hoc totum nego, et aio, Scultetum in prioribus quidem valde hallucinari ; in postremo autem, ubi vocat parum apostolicum, ipsummet non parum, sed multum ariolari.
Furthermore, as to what he asserts to be overly subtle, and inflated, and affected, and little apostolic; all this I deny, and I say that Scultetus in the former points indeed is greatly deluded; while in the last, where he calls it little apostolic, he himself divines foolishly not a little, but much.
Nam si res parvas aut mediocres eo stylo, et istis verbis quibus hic utitur, exponeret Dionysius, tum sane inflatus et affectatus quin diceretur, nihil repugnarem : verum si verba hic sunt grandia, et res quoque ipsa multo grandior, quid est quod argui possit ? Nec vero alius in Dionysii libris spiritus et eloquentia apparet, quam in Pauli praeceptoris sui nonnullis Epistolis, ubi talis nonnunquam est oratio, et tam elata verbis, et tam figuris ornata, ut si verba Sculteti in Dionysio haberent locum, etiam et in Paulum ipsum viderentur posse grassari. Nam certe Pauli stylus ex omnium confessione longe est et ab Evangelio et ab aliorum apostolorum scriptis differens. Quare si Pauli stylus cum alibi, cum in secunda ad Corinthios Epistola est apostolicus, etiam Dionysii, cum in rebus sublimibus est sublimis, et in caelestibus caelestis, potest et debet dici apostolicus ; praesertim ubi sub illis, quibus utitur, verbis tanta rerum divinarum aestimatio et pietas etiam interlucet.
For if Dionysius expounded small or mediocre matters in that style, and in those words which he uses here, then indeed I would make no objection against his being called inflated and affected: but if the words here are grand, and the matter itself also much grander, what is there that can be censured? Nor indeed does another spirit and eloquence appear in the books of Dionysius than in some Epistles of his preceptor Paul, where the speech is sometimes such, and so lofty in words, and so adorned with figures, that if the words of Scultetus had place in Dionysius, they would seem able to attack even Paul himself. For certainly the style of Paul by the confession of all is far different both from the Gospel and from the writings of the other apostles. Wherefore if the style of Paul both elsewhere and in the second Epistle to the Corinthians is apostolic, that of Dionysius also, since it is sublime in sublime matters and celestial in celestial matters, can and ought to be called apostolic; especially where under those words which he uses, so great an esteem of divine things and piety also shines through.
Tertium argumentum est, quod cum olim, hoc est, sub annum Christi quadragesimum, orta esset de Operibus sancti Dionysii Areopagitae quaestio, nonnullique certis de causis, an ejus essent legitimi foetus, dubitarent, scripserit Theodorus presbyter librum unum, quo docuit illa Opera esse sancti Dionysii Areopagitae germana atque legitima, et rationes quatuor, quae contra potissime objiciebantur, dissolvit. Hoc testatur Photius in Bibliotheca, cod. 1, hisce verbis : Ἀνεγνώσθη Θεοδώρου πρεσβυτέρου ὅτι,
The third argument is that when formerly, that is, around the four hundredth year of Christ, a question had arisen concerning the Works of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, and some for certain reasons doubted whether they were his legitimate offspring, Theodore the presbyter wrote a single book, in which he taught that those Works were the genuine and legitimate works of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, and dissolved the four arguments that were chiefly objected to the contrary. Photius testifies to this in his Bibliotheca, codex 1, in these words: There was read the book of Theodore the presbyter, showing that
<!-- repair: 78 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 450), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 889

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUÆ
  • marginal letters: A ⟨i⟩gneo curru; B ⟨Quod⟩ enim stylus; C ⟨fucum⟩ admittit,; D ⟨enim⟩ Pauli stylus
  • old-edition numerals: 546 after sectantes
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin slightly cropped in image, lost letters supplied in angle brackets
PG 4:890
γνησία τοῦ ἁγίου Διονυσίου βίβλος. Διελύοντο δὲ ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ἐνστάσις τέσσαρες. Lectus est Theodori presbyteri liber, quo docet germanum esse S. Dionysii opus. Dissoluta sunt autem eo in libro argumenta quatuor.
the book of Saint Dionysius is genuine. And in the discourse four objections were dissolved. There was read the book of Theodore the presbyter, in which he teaches that the work of St Dionysius is genuine. Now in that book four arguments were dissolved.
Subjungit deinde Photius ea argumenta, sed absque solutionibus, propterea quod liber Theodori presbyteri in quo eae solutiones continebantur satis esset vulgatus. Ego inferius tam ipsa argumenta quam solutiones (quae quidem afferri potuerunt aut debuerunt, quando quidem illae Theodori non exstant) in contrariae, sententiae refutatione proferam.
Then Photius subjoins those arguments, but without the solutions, because the book of Theodore the presbyter in which those solutions were contained was sufficiently well known. Below, in the refutation of the contrary opinion, I shall bring forward both the arguments themselves and the solutions (which indeed could or ought to have been adduced, since those of Theodore are not extant).
Postremo addit idem Photius haec verba : Ταύτας οὖν τὰς τέσσαρας ἀπορίας διαλῦσαι ἐπαγωοισάμενος, βεβαιοῖ, τό γε ἐπ' αὐτῷ, γνησίαν εἶναι τοῦ μεγάλου Διονυσίου τὴν βίβλον Haec igitur quatuor difficilia argumenta dissolvere connisus, confirmat, quantum quidem in se est, legitimum esse magni Dionysii librum.
Lastly the same Photius adds these words: Having therefore striven to dissolve these four difficulties, he confirms, so far at least as lies in him, that the book of the great Dionysius is genuine. Having therefore endeavoured to dissolve these four difficult arguments, he confirms, so far at least as lies in him, that the book of the great Dionysius is legitimate.
Ac ne quis arbitretur, ea verba contrariae favere sententiae, sciat eumdem ipsum Photium (de cujus insigni eruditione atque exacto in consendis libris judicio catholici aeque et haeretici consentiunt) expensis utriusque opinionis rationibus ac momentis tandem istos libros, de quibus hic agitur, sancto Dionysio Areopogitae, ut proprios adjudicasse. Quod liquet ex eadem ipsius Bibliotheca, cod. 231, ubi in variorum recensione auctorum, quos citaverat Sophronius patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, ita de nostro Areopagita : Καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ πολὺς μὲν τὴν γλῶσσαν, πλείων δὲ τὴν θεωρίαν, ὁ μᾶθητὴς Παύλου, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ μάρτυρ, καὶ τῶν Ἀθηναίων ἐπίσκοπος. Et Dionysius ille sermone quidem magnus, sed major contemplatione, Pauli discipulus et Christi martyr, et Atheniensium episcopus. Ita ille. Quae certe non diceret, nisi Opera quae Areopagitae nomine inscripta sunt, Areopagitae adjudicaret. Nam unde sciret illum sermone magnum, si nihil ejus Operum vidisset ? Unde et majorem contemplatione quam sermone nosset, si contemplationem ejus nullam legisset ? Sub hujus enim Dionysii nomine aliud nihil exstat praeter illa opera de quibus nunc agitamus. Aut ergo illa vidit et legit et expendit, aut certe iis, qui viderunt et legerunt et expenderunt, assensit. Atque etiam observa secundum argumentum supra positum, ubi de Dionysii elocutione et contemplatione agebatur, confirmari, cum illa nimirum Photii verba directe in adversarios tendant, et tam sermonem quam contemplationem commendent.
And lest anyone suppose that those words favour the contrary opinion, let him know that the very same Photius (concerning whose distinguished erudition and exact judgement in assessing books Catholics and heretics alike agree), having weighed the reasons and considerations of both opinions, at length adjudged those books which are here in question to Saint Dionysius the Areopagite as his own. Which is clear from the same Bibliotheca of his, codex 231, where in the review of various authors whom Sophronius, patriarch of Jerusalem, had cited, he speaks thus of our Areopagite: And Dionysius, great indeed in speech, but greater in contemplation, the disciple of Paul, and martyr of Christ, and bishop of the Athenians. And that Dionysius, great indeed in speech, but greater in contemplation, the disciple of Paul and martyr of Christ, and bishop of the Athenians. Thus he. Which things he certainly would not say unless he adjudged the Works that are inscribed with the name of the Areopagite to the Areopagite. For whence would he know him to be great in speech, if he had seen nothing of his Works? And whence would he know him to be greater in contemplation than in speech, if he had read no contemplation of his? For under the name of this Dionysius nothing else is extant besides those works which we are now discussing. Either therefore he saw and read and weighed them, or certainly he assented to those who saw and read and weighed them. And observe also that the second argument set down above, where the elocution and contemplation of Dionysius were treated, is confirmed, since those words of Photius manifestly tend directly against the adversaries, and commend both his speech and his contemplation.
Quartum argumentum ex magnorum virorum auctoritate ducitur, et eorum quidem non minus doctrina quam pietate illustrium, quorum integras turmas in Martini Delrii Vindiciis spectare licet : prae quorum multitudine, qui stant ex adverso, perpauci sane numerantur.
The fourth argument is drawn from the authority of great men, and those indeed no less illustrious for learning than for piety, whole troops of whom one may behold in the Vindiciae of Martinus Delrius: in comparison with whose multitude, those who stand on the opposite side are counted very few indeed.
Nam e theologis, scholasticis, si haereticos omittamus, unicum fere aut certe praecipuum habent Cajetanum. Nos vero Alexandrum de Ales, Albertum Magnum, S. Thomam Aquinatem, S. Bonaventuram, Durandum, Scotum, Richardum, Gabrielem, et reliquos. Ex aliis varia eruditione praeditis habent Theodorum Gazam, Laurentium Vallam, Desiderium Erasmum, Josephum Scaligerum, Desiderium Heraldum, paucos alicujus notae alios.
For of scholastic theologians, if we omit heretics, they have almost solely, or certainly chiefly, Cajetan. We, however, have Alexander of Hales, Albert the Great, St Thomas Aquinas, St Bonaventure, Durandus, Scotus, Richard, Gabriel, and the rest. Of others endowed with various erudition they have Theodore Gaza, Lorenzo Valla, Desiderius Erasmus, Joseph Scaliger, Desiderius Heraldus, and a few others of any note.
Sed his opponuntur Joannes Picus Mirandulanus, vir ab ingenio et memoria naturae miraculum appellatus, Marsilius Ficinus et Lillus Gyraldus, viri tam magni ingenio, quam varii scientia, quorum ille quidem ipsius Dionysii librorum interpres fuit et admirator ; hic autem eumdem Dionysium in divinorum explicatione nominum cunctis anteposuit. Budaeus et Billius, duo litterarum Graecarum in Galliis praelustria lumina, Gilbertus Genebrardus, et Arnaldus Pontacus pari studio litterarum et sincerae amicitiae cultu nobiles. Item Gaelius Rhodiginus, plurimae lectionis varietate vix sciens parem
But to these are opposed Giovanni Pico della Mirandola, a man called from his genius and memory a miracle of nature, Marsilio Ficino and Lilio Giraldi, men as great in genius as they were varied in knowledge, of whom the former indeed was a translator and admirer of the books of Dionysius himself, while the latter preferred the same Dionysius to all others in the explanation of the divine names. Budé and Billy, two most illustrious lights of Greek letters in France, Gilbert Génébrard, and Arnaud de Pontac, noble for their equal zeal for letters and cultivation of sincere friendship. Likewise Caelius Rhodiginus, by the variety of his very extensive reading scarcely knowing an equal
Editors' notes and page, col. 890

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 890
  • marginal letters: A γνησία τοῦ; B Ac ne quis; C quam sermone; D Cajetanum. Nos
  • old-edition numerals: 547 after magnorum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:891
(cujus verba, ut pietatis plenissima, infra ponam) et innumeri alii, quos partim ex ipsorum operibus, partim ex citatis Delrii Vindiciis cognosci facile est. Nam tot Romanis pontificibus, tot conciliis universalibus, tot patriarchis, tot episcopis, tot doctoribus, quos idem laudat noster Delrius, quid habent adversarii quod opponant ? Solidas forte inquirent rationes omni humana auctoritate fortiores ; itaque illas infra videbimus et examinabimus : et sic quidem, ut cum fortissimas earum, nulla earum quae ponderis alicujus sit dissimulata, protulerimus, aliquas etiam a nobis novas addamus ab illis praeteritas, et tamen iis quas attulerint evictu difficiliores.
(whose words, as most full of piety, I shall set down below) and innumerable others, whom it is easy to know partly from their own works, partly from the cited Vindiciae of Delrius. For to so many Roman pontiffs, so many universal councils, so many patriarchs, so many bishops, so many doctors, whom our same Delrius praises, what have the adversaries to oppose? Perhaps they will seek solid reasons stronger than all human authority; and therefore we shall see and examine them below: and in such a way indeed that, when we have brought forward the strongest of them, concealing none of them that is of any weight, we shall also add some new ones of our own passed over by them, and yet more difficult to refute than those which they have adduced.
Quintum argumentum. Non est divini moris, nec aeternae illius providentiae, opera vana et fictis mendaciis plena veris ornare et cohonestare miraculis. Atqui Areopagitae Opera, cum variis infirmitatibus in tanti viri honorem applicarentur, multis divinitus honestata sunt miraculis, ut capite 30 Vitae attigi. Quare signum est satis evidens et luculentum, ejus esse illa Opera, cujus in honorem ea patrata sunt.
Fifth argument. It is not the custom of God, nor of that eternal providence, to adorn and honour vain works full of feigned lies with true miracles. Yet the Works of the Areopagite, when applied to various infirmities in honour of so great a man, were divinely honoured with many miracles, as I touched upon in chapter 30 of his Life. Wherefore it is a sufficiently evident and clear sign that those Works belong to him in whose honour those miracles were wrought.
Sextum denique et contra adversarios longe validissimum argumentum est ejusmodi : Si Opera illa non sint Dionysii Areopogitae qui fuit Pauli discipulus, sed alterius Dionysii, sive Corinthii, sive Alexandrini, sive alterius cujuscunque posterioris ; fateri necesse est illorum auctorem Operum, quisquis demum fuerit, plenum mendacii, fallaciae et sacrilegae simulationis exstitisse.
Lastly, the sixth argument, and by far the most valid against the adversaries, is of this sort: If those Works do not belong to Dionysius the Areopagite who was the disciple of Paul, but to another Dionysius, whether of Corinth, or of Alexandria, or any other later one whomsoever; it is necessary to confess that the author of those Works, whoever he finally was, was full of lying, deceit, and sacrilegious simulation.
Atqui hoc minime dici potest, minime gentium. Nam scripta illa meram sapiunt et spirant pietatem, modestiam, gravitatem, sanctimoniam, neque ullum prorsus vel minimum aut levitatis aut vanitatis (quae abesse a fallacibus haud possunt) seu fumum seu fimum redolent. Ita sane reperiet quisquis illa composito sedatoque animo perlegere voluerit ; aut si hoc longum est, saltem ea quae in caput 22 et 23 Vitae ejus supra immissi, non invitus percurrerit. Plenum autem alioqui futurum mendacii et fallaciae et simulationis, si alius sit quam dicimus, et quam scripta repraesentant, inde clarum est, quod se convixisse apostolis, quod Pauli apostoli discipulum fuisse dicat, quod se Deiparae Virginis funeri adfuisse. quod hymnos in ejus honorem audiisse, quod Thimotheo eosdem memoranti aures dedisse scribat, quod alia plura denique iisque in libris afferat, quae alioqui prodigiosam mentiendi et decipiendi continerent audaciam.
Yet this can by no means be said, by no means in the world. For those writings savour and breathe pure piety, modesty, gravity, holiness, nor do they smell at all of even the slightest smoke or mire of levity or vanity (which cannot be absent from deceivers). So indeed will anyone find who wishes to read them through with a composed and calm mind; or if this is too long, will at least not unwillingly run through the things that I inserted above into chapters 22 and 23 of his Life. Moreover, that he would otherwise be full of lying and deceit and simulation, if he were other than we say and than the writings represent, is clear from this: that he says he lived with the apostles, that he was a disciple of Paul the apostle, that he was present at the funeral of the Virgin Mother of God, that he heard hymns in her honour, that he writes he gave ear to Timothy recounting the same, and finally that he brings forward many other things in those books which would otherwise contain a prodigious audacity of lying and deceiving.
At vero quis credat virum adeo doctum et pium et illuminatum, qualem se hic auctor in scribendo praestat, tam impia finxisse somnia, tam inusitata excogitasse mendacia, idque ut nomini alieno famam daret, detraheret suo ? Talis certe non fuit, neque S. Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus secundi saeculi scriptor (horret id animus cogitare) neque doctissimus ille illustrissimus Christi confessor Dionysius Alexandrinus aevo tertio clarus (nimis temerarium est vel suspicari) neque alius denique vir bonus et timens Deum. Laevi nimis ingenii fuerit, hoc de tali existimare.
But indeed who would believe that a man so learned and pious and illuminated, as this author shows himself in writing, feigned such impious dreams, devised such extraordinary lies, and that in order to give fame to another's name and detract from his own? Such a man certainly neither St Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians, a writer of the second century, was (the mind shudders to think it), nor that most learned and most illustrious confessor of Christ Dionysius of Alexandria, famous in the third age (it is too rash even to suspect it), nor finally any other good man fearing God. It would be the mark of too perverse a mind to think this of such a man.
Tractant hoc idem argumentum fusius partim Graece S. Maximus, Operum hujusce beati Dionysii interpres, in Prologo ; partim praeceptor noster Leonardus Lessius in epistola censoria super iisdem Operibus ; quam noster Petrus Lansselius in lucem protulit. Nec sane ullum argumentum est aliud isto fortius et inexpugnabilius : ita ut nihil videam, quod saltem probabiliter ad ejus refutationem afferri possit. Nam adversariorum argumentis ostendam, Deo duce, probabiles omnino rationes, et quae locum saepe in scriptis dijudicandis habeant, non paucas opponi, et eas moderatis quidem ingeniis facere satis posse et debere.
This same argument is treated more at length partly in Greek by St Maximus, the commentator of the Works of this blessed Dionysius, in his Prologue; partly by our preceptor Leonardus Lessius in his censorial epistle upon the same Works, which our Petrus Lansselius brought to light. Nor indeed is there any other argument stronger and more unassailable than this: so that I see nothing that can at least probably be brought forward for its refutation. For to the arguments of the adversaries I shall show, with God as guide, that altogether probable reasons, and such as often have place in judging writings, not a few are opposed, and that these can and ought to satisfy moderate minds.
Argumenta partis adversae cum eorum solutionibus.
Arguments of the opposing side together with their solutions.
In hisce argumentis seu referendis seu refellendis
In either reporting or refuting these arguments
Editors' notes and page, col. 891

Page

  • running head: 891 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A (cujus verba,; B Vitae attigi.; C caput 22; D Dionysius Alexandrinus
  • old-edition numerals: 548 after opponi,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:892
ordinem sequar temporum, et antiquissima (quae et praecipua sunt) in prima acie constituam. Ea sunt quae Theodorus presbyter, cujus facta ante mentio, sibi proposuit, aut aliis proposita dissolvit. Et quia dissolvit, et quia dissolutiones illae jam non exstant, conabor ergo alias (tametsi re ipsa fortassis easdem) tamen sermone et tractatu diversas, in medio ponere.
I shall follow the order of times, and place the most ancient (which are also the chief ones) in the front line. Those are the ones which Theodore the presbyter, of whom mention was made before, proposed to himself, or dissolved when proposed by others. And because he dissolved them, and because those solutions are no longer extant, I shall therefore endeavour to set forth others (although in reality perhaps the same), yet diverse in speech and treatment.
Primum igitur argumentum est : Si scripta illa sint Areopagitae, cur Patres eo posteriores illorum non meminerunt ?
The first argument therefore is: If those writings belong to the Areopagite, why did the Fathers posterior to him not make mention of them?
Secundum. Eusebius Pamphili, qui libros a sanctis Patribus conscriptos recensuit, nullam ejus Operis a Dionysio Areopagita conscripti mentionem facit.
Second. Eusebius Pamphili, who reviewed the books written by the holy Fathers, makes no mention of that Work written by Dionysius the Areopagite.
Tertium. Quomodo traditionum, quae in Ecclesia progressu quodam et temporis longinquitate increverunt, particularis tenuisque descriptio in iis Operibus continetur ? Magnns enim Dionysius, ut ex Actis patet, apostolorum aequalis fuit ; quae autem hic liber complectitur, descriptio sunt traditionum, quae sensim in Ecclesia post id tempus invaluerunt. Incredibile est igitur, imo male confictum, eas quae diu post magni Dionysii mortem succreverunt traditiones, existimare a Dionysio conscriptas.
Third. How is a particular and minute description of traditions which grew up in the Church by a certain progress and length of time contained in those Works? For the great Dionysius, as is clear from the Acts, was a contemporary of the apostles; whereas the things that this book comprises are a description of traditions which gradually prevailed in the Church after that time. It is incredible therefore, nay badly fabricated, to think that those traditions which grew up long after the death of the great Dionysius were written by Dionysius.
Quartum. Quomodo hic liber mentionem facit epistolae sancti Ignatii ? Nam Dionysius apostolorum effloruit temporibus ; Ignatius autem sub Trajano martyrii certamen decertavit. Qui et paulo ante mortem epistolam illam, cujus hic liber meminit, conscripsit. Haec sunt quatuor antiquissima contra libros Dionysii argumenta. Quibus ita respondeo.
Fourth. How does this book make mention of the epistle of Saint Ignatius? For Dionysius flourished in the times of the apostles; whereas Ignatius fought the contest of martyrdom under Trajan. Who also a little before his death wrote that epistle of which this book makes mention. These are the four most ancient arguments against the books of Dionysius. To which I respond thus.
Ad primum dico, Patres Dionysio posteriores nominatim ejus scriptorum non meminisse, quia illis vel non libuit, vel non licuit. Nam quibus ignoti fuerunt, non licuit (nec enim in omnium venire manus potuerunt) ; quibus noti, non libuit. Quid autem causae ? Primo, quia libros illos (quemadmodum auctor ipse optaverat et postulaverat) noluerunt vulgo esse notos, sed tantum penes pontifices reperiri. Secundo, quia scriptores antiqui praeter Scripturam sacram vix ullos citabant nominatim auctores ; aut si faciebant, id fere necessario, et ad revincendos haereticos faciebant. Ac proinde, cum eae, quas Dionysius tractavit, materiae, ut de caelesti, de ecclesiastica hierarchia, de divinis nominibus, etc., nihil fere aut parum adversus regnantes tum haereses facerent, ac tota fere certamina circa Scripturas sacras versarentur, et eae utrinque in adversarios densissimae intorquerentur, nihil loci inferioribus auctoribus relinquebatur. Quin et S. Athanasius, quarto seculo scriptor, Arianos reprehendit, quod praeter auctoritatem Scripturarum ad alios quoque auctores praesidii causa converterentur. Nec ipse quidem usus fuisse reperitur, nisi forte si ipsi adversarii aliquos magnae auctoritatis viros pro se usurpassent. Ita enim Origenem et Dionysium Alexandrinum ab illis ut suae opinis, vindicatos eripuit, docuitque non Arianis illos favere, sed catholicis.
To the first I say that the Fathers posterior to Dionysius did not make mention of his writings by name, because either it did not please them, or it was not possible for them. For to those to whom they were unknown, it was not possible (for they could not come into the hands of all); to those to whom they were known, it did not please them. And what was the reason? First, because they did not wish those books (just as the author himself had wished and demanded) to be known to the common people, but only to be found in the keeping of the pontiffs. Secondly, because ancient writers scarcely cited any authors by name besides Sacred Scripture; or if they did so, they did it almost of necessity, and to refute heretics. And accordingly, since those subjects which Dionysius treated, such as on the celestial and on the ecclesiastical hierarchy, on the divine names, etc., had almost nothing or little bearing against the heresies then reigning, and almost all the contests turned upon the Sacred Scriptures, and these were hurled most thickly on both sides against the adversaries, no place was left for inferior authors. Nay, even St Athanasius, a writer in the fourth century, reproves the Arians because besides the authority of the Scriptures they turned also to other authors for the sake of support. Nor is he himself found to have used them, unless perhaps the adversaries themselves had usurped some men of great authority for themselves. For thus he snatched away Origen and Dionysius of Alexandria, claimed by them as of their own opinion, and taught that they favoured not the Arians, but the Catholics.
Ad Secundum (quod fere est prioris corroboratio) respondetur, libros illos latuisse Eusebium, aut noluisse propter dictam superius causam evulgare. Nam quod aliqui dicant eum fraude id fecisse, convitium puto. Neque enim, quamvis eos habuissent, uti illis catholici voluissent. Quid enim ibi tam clarum pro Christi aeterna divinitate, quod non multo clarius in Scripturis sacris contentum sit ? Certe in tanta divinarum Scripturarum utramque in partem copia nimis putidum visum est, etiam ipsi Athanasio, ut jam dixi debiliora tela perquirere. Nam nec beatum Irenaeum, Filii cum Patre aeternam coexsistentiam clarissime professum, libro Adversus haereses II. cap. 55, et alibi citaverunt.
To the second (which is almost a corroboration of the former) it is answered that those books were unknown to Eusebius, or that he was unwilling to divulge them on account of the reason stated above. For as to what some say, that he did this by fraud, I consider it a reproach. For neither, even if they had had them, would the Catholics have wished to use them. For what is there so clear for the eternal divinity of Christ that is not contained much more clearly in the Sacred Scriptures? Certainly in so great an abundance of the divine Scriptures on both sides it seemed too absurd, even to Athanasius himself, as I have already said, to search out weaker weapons. For neither did they cite the blessed Irenaeus, who most clearly professed the eternal coexistence of the Son with the Father in book 2 Against Heresies, chapter 55, and elsewhere.
Quod autem respondent quidam, quamvis Eusebius non meminerit, tamen Origenem et Dionysium
Now as to what some answer, that although Eusebius did not make mention of him, nevertheless Origen and Dionysius
Editors' notes and page, col. 892

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 892
  • marginal letters: A ordinem sequar; B Actis patet,; C autem causae ?; D Dionysium Alexandrinum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:893
Alexandrinum meminisse, haud mihi placere potest ea responsio. Nam quod citatur homilia I Origenis in Joannem, nullius est ponderis, cum istae in Joannem homiliae non Origenis, sed incerti sint auctoris, quippe in quibus Manichaeorum et Arianorum, qui post Origenem exorti fuerunt, fiat mentio. Quin et in ipsa eadem homilia, ubi citatur Dionysius Areopagita, hoc est in caput primum Joannis ; uno in loco Ariani refutantur, in altero Manichaei. Unde liquet primo, istam homiliam non esse Origenis ; secundo, ex auctoritate inde sumpta nihil solidum effici, cum, nec cujus sint auctoris, nec quantae antiquitatis, facile sciri possit.
of Alexandria made mention of him, that response cannot please me. For the fact that Homily 1 of Origen on John is cited is of no weight, since those homilies on John are not Origen's, but of an uncertain author, inasmuch as in them mention is made of the Manichaeans and Arians, who arose after Origen. Nay, even in that very same homily where Dionysius the Areopagite is cited, that is, on the first chapter of John, in one place the Arians are refuted, in another the Manichaeans. Whence it is clear, first, that that homily is not Origen's; secondly, that nothing solid is effected from the authority taken thence, since neither whose author's they are, nor of how great antiquity, can easily be known.
Quod vero etiam dicitur S. Dionysius Alexandrinus Origenis descipulus Scholia in Dionysium Areopagitam scripsisse, et auctoritate probatur S. Maximi, vana est probatio. Nec enim dicit sanctus Maximus eum scripsisse Scholia in Dionysium Areopagitam, sed in Dionysium sibi cognominem. Tales autem fuerunt multi. Nam et fuit Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus ; et Dionysius papa Romanus, ambo insignes scriptores, et quidam fortasse alii : ita ut non possit certo dici sanctus Maximus de Areopagita loqui ; et ego contra possim ex eodem S. Maximo probare planissime, ipsum de alio quam de Areopagita ibi scribere.
Moreover, as to what is also said, that St Dionysius of Alexandria, the disciple of Origen, wrote Scholia on Dionysius the Areopagite, and is proved by the authority of St Maximus, the proof is vain. For Saint Maximus does not say that he wrote Scholia on Dionysius the Areopagite, but on Dionysius of the same name as himself. Now there were many such. For there was both Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians, and Dionysius pope of Rome, both distinguished writers, and perhaps some others: so that Saint Maximus cannot be said with certainty to speak of the Areopagite; and I on the contrary can prove most plainly from the same St Maximus that he writes there of another than the Areopagite.
Nam verba S. Maximi in Scholiis ad cap. 5 De caelesti hierarchia, ubi explicat illa verba : Caelestes substantias, sunt haec : Τὰς οὐρανίας οὐσίας. Τί δήποτε, μιᾶς οὐσίας εἶναι πάντας τοὺς ἁγίους ἀγγέλους λεγούσης τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, ὁ θεῖος Διονύσιος πολλὰς ὀνομάζει δυνάμεις ; Ὁ γοῦν μέγας Διονύσιος ὁ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπος, ὁ ἀπὸ ῥητόρων, ἐν τοῖν Σχολίοις, οἷς πεποίηκεν εἰς τὸν μακάριον Διονύσιον τὸν αὐτοῦ συνώνυμον, οὕτω λέγει, ὅτι ἀγέννητον εἴωθε καλεῖν ἡ ἔξω σοφία, πᾶσαν ἀόρατον φύσιν· ὁμοίως καὶ οὐσίας, τὰς ὑποστάσεις. Κἀκ τούτου φησὶν, ὅτι κατὰ τοὺς ἔξω εἴρηνται τῷ ἁγίῳ Διονυσίῳ αἱ τοιαῦται φωναὶ καταχρηστικῶς. Caelestes substantias. Cur porro, cum Ecclesia omnes sanctos angelos dicat ejusdem esse essentiae, divinus Dionysius multas nominat virtutes ? Magnus Dionysius igitur Alexandriae episcopus, ille orator, in Notis quas fecit in B. Dionysium sibi cognominem, ita dicit, solitam esse profanam sapientiam, ingenitam appellare omnem naturam invisibilem, et similiter essentias, subsistentias. Atque ex hoc dicit S. Dionysio tales voces ex more Scriptorum profanorum abusive usurpatas esse.
For the words of St Maximus in the Scholia on chapter 5 of On the Celestial Hierarchy, where he explains those words: Celestial substances, are these: The celestial substances. Why ever, when the Church says that all the holy angels are of one substance, does the divine Dionysius name many powers? The great Dionysius, then, the bishop of Alexandria, the former rhetorician, in the scholia which he made upon the blessed Dionysius his namesake, speaks thus, that profane wisdom is accustomed to call every invisible nature unbegotten; and similarly the hypostases, substances. And from this he says that according to profane writers such expressions have been spoken by Saint Dionysius catachrestically. Celestial substances. Why furthermore, when the Church says that all the holy angels are of the same essence, does the divine Dionysius name many virtues? The great Dionysius, therefore, bishop of Alexandria, that orator, in the Notes which he made upon blessed Dionysius his namesake, says thus, that profane wisdom was accustomed to call every invisible nature unbegotten, and similarly subsistentiae, essences. And from this he says that such expressions were used improperly by St Dionysius after the manner of profane writers.
Cur autem S. Maximus in his verbis per B. Dionysium sibi cognominem non videatur intelligere S. Dionysium Areopagitam, hae sunt praecipuae rationes.
Now why St Maximus in these words does not seem to understand by blessed Dionysius his namesake St Dionysius the Areopagite, these are the chief reasons.
Prima. Si Areopagitam intellexisset, potius, ut fert scriptorum consuetudo, sic locutus fuisset : In Notis quas scripsit in hunc ipsum Dionysium, agebat enim tum de Dionysio Areopagita.
First. If he had understood the Areopagite, he would rather, as the custom of writers bears, have spoken thus: In the Notes which he wrote upon this very Dionysius, for he was then treating of Dionysius the Areopagite.
Secunda. Quia sanctus Maximus in sua Apologia pro scriptis Areopagitae, sive in Praefatione ad sua in Dionysium Scholia, cum respondet ad illam adversariorum objectionem : « Quod nec Eusebius Pamphili, nec Origenes scriptorum Dionysii meminerint ; » sine dubio, si scivisset Dionysium Alexandrinum Origeni aequalem, et Eusebio superiorem, conscripsisse Scholia in Areopagitam, nullo modo reticuisset, sed dixisset : Quamvis Origenes et Eusebius non meminerint Areopagitae, tamen sanctus Dionysius Alexandrinus, qui uno prope saeculo vincit Eusebium, et aetate vixit Origenis, non tantum ejus meminit, sed etiam in eum Scholia conscripsit. Qua responsione procul dubio cunctis adversantibus ora conclusisset. Atqui nihil tale dixit. sed fassus est neque Origenem, neque Eusebium, neque ullum antiquiorum Patrum fecisse librorum Areopagitae mentionem : tantumque pro excusatione attulit, Origenem vix auctorum quatuor meminisse : Eusebium autem non tantum praeteriisse
Second. Because Saint Maximus in his Apology for the writings of the Areopagite, or in the Preface to his Scholia on Dionysius, when he responds to that objection of the adversaries: "That neither Eusebius Pamphili nor Origen made mention of the writings of Dionysius;" without doubt, if he had known that Dionysius of Alexandria, contemporary with Origen and prior to Eusebius, had written Scholia on the Areopagite, he would by no means have kept silent, but would have said: Although Origen and Eusebius did not make mention of the Areopagite, nevertheless Saint Dionysius of Alexandria, who surpasses Eusebius by nearly a century and lived in the age of Origen, not only made mention of him, but also wrote Scholia on him. By which response without doubt he would have shut the mouths of all opponents. Yet he said nothing of the sort. But he confessed that neither Origen, nor Eusebius, nor any of the more ancient Fathers made mention of the books of the Areopagite: and only brought forward by way of excuse that Origen scarcely made mention of four authors, while Eusebius passed over not only
<!-- repair: 77 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 452), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 893

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A ⟨Alexan⟩drinum meminisse,; B ⟨Diony⟩sius Corinthiorum; C ⟨stanti⟩as. Cur porro,; D ⟨de sc⟩riptis Areopagitae,
  • old-edition numerals: 549 after Scholia
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin slightly cropped in image, lost letters supplied in angle brackets
PG 4:894
Areopagitam qui Athenarum episcopus fuit, sed etiam Hymenaeum et Narcissum suae regionis scriptores, qui Hierosolymis sacerdotes fuerunt. Verba S. Maximi contra objicientes, nullam librorum Areopagitae nec ab Origene nec ab Eusebio factam mentionem, sunt haec : Πρὸς οὓς λεκτέον, ὡς πάμπολλα παρῆκεν Εὐσέβιος οὐκ ἐλθόντα περὶ χεῖρας οἰκείας. Καὶ γὰρ οὔτε φησὶν ἅπαντα καθάπαξ συναγηοχέναι, μᾶλλόν γε μὴν ὁμολογεῖ καὶ ἀριθμοῦ κρείττονα βιβλία καθιστάναι μηδαμῶς εἰς αὐτὸν ἐληλυθότα. Καὶ πολλῶν ἐδυνάμην μνημονεῦσαι μὴ κτηθέντων αὐτῷ, καὶ ταῦτα τῆς αὐτοῦ χώρας, ὡς Ὑμεναίου καὶ Ναρκίσσου τῶν ἱερασαμένων ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις. Ἐγὼ γοῦν ἐνέτυχόν τισι τῶν Ὑμεναίου. Καὶ μὴν οὔτε Πανταίνου τοὺς πόνους ἀνέγραψεν, οὔτε τοῦ Ῥωμαίου Κλήμεντος, πλὴν δύο καὶ μόνων ἐπιστολῶν, ἀλλ' οὔτε πλείστων ἑτέρων. Ὁ γὰρ Ὠριγένης οὐκ οἶδα εἰ πάντων, μόλις δὲ τεττάρων ἐμνήσθη. Διάκονος δέ τις Ῥωμαῖος, Πέτρος ὄνομα- διηγήσατό μοι πάντα τὰ τοῦ θείου Διονυσίου σώζεσθαι κατὰ τὴν ἐν Ῥώμῃ τῶν ἱερῶν βιβλιοθήκην ἀνατεθειμένα. Adversus quos dicendum, Eusebium quidem quamplurima omisisse, quae ad manus ejus non pervenerunt. Etenim nec prorsus omnia se collegisse ait : quin potius profitetur, libros, qui ad se non pervenerunt, numero esse superiores. Et sane multos memorare possem, quos minime habuit, et hos quidem suae regionis, ut Hymenaei et Narcissi, qui Hierosolymis sacerdotes fuerunt. Ego quidem sane in aliquos Hymenaei libros incidi. Sed nec Pantaeni opera descripsit, neque Clementis Romani, nisi duarum duntaxat epistolarum, sed nec aliorum plurimorum. Nam Origenes, nescio an omnium, vix sane quatuor mentionem facit. Verum diaconus quidam Romanus nomine Petrus mihi narravit, omnia divini Dionysii Opera Romae in scriptorum sacrorum bibliotheca asservari.
the Areopagite who was bishop of Athens, but also Hymenaeus and Narcissus, writers of his own region, who were priests at Jerusalem. The words of St Maximus against those objecting that no mention of the books of the Areopagite was made either by Origen or by Eusebius are these: Against whom it must be said that Eusebius omitted very many things which had not come into his own hands. For indeed he does not say that he collected all things altogether, but rather confesses that the books which did not come to him are superior in number. And I could make mention of many not acquired by him, and those too of his own country, such as Hymenaeus and Narcissus who served as priests in Jerusalem. I at least came upon some of the works of Hymenaeus. And indeed he neither recorded the labours of Pantaenus, nor those of Clement of Rome, except two epistles alone, nor those of very many others. For Origen, I know not whether of all, scarcely made mention of four. Moreover a certain Roman deacon, Peter by name, related to me that all the works of the divine Dionysius are preserved dedicated in the library of sacred writings at Rome. Against whom it must be said that Eusebius indeed omitted very many things which did not come to his hands. For he says that he did not collect all things altogether: nay rather he professes that the books which did not come to him are superior in number. And indeed I could mention many which he by no means had, and these too of his own region, such as those of Hymenaeus and Narcissus, who were priests at Jerusalem. I myself indeed fell upon some books of Hymenaeus. But neither did he describe the works of Pantaenus, nor of Clement of Rome, save two epistles only, nor of very many others. For Origen, I know not whether of all, scarcely indeed makes mention of four. However, a certain Roman deacon named Peter related to me that all the Works of the divine Dionysius are preserved at Rome in the library of sacred writings.
Ex his etiam patet, auctoritatem, quae affertur quasi ex scriptis Origenis (de qua supra dixi) esse inutilem ; siquidem non fuisset eam praeteritus sanctus Maximus, cum et occasio esset, et urgeret necessitas, atque, ut dicitur, hic Rhodus, hic saltus.
From these things also it is clear that the authority which is brought forward as if from the writings of Origen (of which I spoke above) is useless; since Saint Maximus would not have passed it over when both there was occasion and necessity urged, and, as the saying goes, here is Rhodes, here is the leap.
Tertia. Si Dionysius Alexandrinus tantae eruditionis vir et sanctitatis, commentarios in Areopagitam fecisset, sane sanctus Maximus eos subinde citasset ; nisi forte dicantur ii commentarii in aures tantum ejus venisse, non in manus.
Third. If Dionysius of Alexandria, a man of so great erudition and holiness, had made commentaries on the Areopagite, surely Saint Maximus would have cited them repeatedly; unless perhaps those commentaries be said to have come only to his ears, not into his hands.
At enim, si is, in quem Dionysius Alexandrinus perscripsit Scholia, non est Dionysius Areopagita, quis est ergo ille, inquies, vocatus a Maximo beatus et sanctus Dionysius ? Respondeo, videri esse S. Dionysium Corinthiorum episcopum, illustrem secundi saeculi scriptorem, qui, ut Eusebius et Hieronymus testantur, « tantae eloquentiae et industriae fuit, ut non solum suae civitatis et provinciae populos, sed et aliarum urbium et provinciarum, epistolis erudiret. » Haec enim sunt ipsissima verba S. Hieronymi in Catalogo scriptorum ecclesiasticorum, cap. 20, ubi et scripta ejus recenset.
But indeed, if he upon whom Dionysius of Alexandria wrote Scholia is not Dionysius the Areopagite, who then is that man, you will say, called by Maximus blessed and holy Dionysius? I answer that he seems to be St Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians, an illustrious writer of the second century, who, as Eusebius and Jerome testify, "was of so great eloquence and industry that he instructed by his epistles not only the peoples of his own city and province, but also those of other cities and provinces." For these are the very words of St Jerome in his Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 20, where he also reviews his writings.
Confirmat porro hanc responsionem, quod idem sanctus Maximus in eadem praefatione apologetica scribat, hunc Dionysium Corinthiorum episcopum fecisse in scriptis suis mentionem Areopagitae. Verba Maximi sunt haec : Μνημονεύει δὲ τοῦ Ἀρειοπαγίτου καὶ Διονύσιος ἀρχαῖος Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος, καὶ Πολύκαρπος ἐν τῇ πρὸς Ἀθηναίους ἐπιστολῇ αὐτοῦ. Meminit vero Areopagitae Dionysius antiquus Corinthiorum episcopus, et Polycarpus in sua ad Athenienses epistola.
Furthermore, this response is confirmed by the fact that the same Saint Maximus in the same apologetic preface writes that this Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians made mention of the Areopagite in his writings. The words of Maximus are these: And Dionysius the ancient bishop of the Corinthians also makes mention of the Areopagite, and Polycarp in his epistle to the Athenians. Now Dionysius the ancient bishop of the Corinthians makes mention of the Areopagite, and Polycarp in his epistle to the Athenians.
Nota autem, hic nec Dionysium nec Polycarpum dici meminisse scriptorum, seu librorum Areopagitae, sed tantum, Areopagitae : ut ne quis in errorem ducatur pro eodem illa accipiendo, cum distent longissime. Aliud est enim meminisse Areopagitae, aliud meminisse scriptorum ejus.
Note, however, that here neither Dionysius nor Polycarp is said to have made mention of the writings or books of the Areopagite, but only of the Areopagite: lest anyone be led into error by taking those things for the same, when they are most distant from one another. For it is one thing to make mention of the Areopagite, another to make mention of his writings.
Editors' notes and page, col. 894

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 894
  • marginal letters: A Areopagitam qui; B διηγήσατό μοι; C quasi ex scriptis; D ipsissima verba
  • old-edition numerals: 550 after Corinthiorum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:895
Quae est igitur mentio Areopagitae, quam fecit Dionysius Corinthius ? nempe illa quam refert Eusebius lib. III Historiae, cap. 4, in fine, Dionysium Corinthiorum episcopum memorasse, Dionysium Areopagitam fuisse primum episcopum Athenarum.
What then is the mention of the Areopagite which Dionysius of Corinth made? Namely that which Eusebius relates in book 3 of his History, chapter 4, at the end, that Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians recorded that Dionysius the Areopagite was the first bishop of Athens.
Cur autem Dionysius Alexandrinus Scholia scriberet in S. Dionysium Corinthiorum episcopum sibi cognominem, permagna causa fuit. Nam haeretici illius scripta corruperant, iisque ad suos errores abutebantur. Quod ne dicere gratis videar, vide ipsa ejusdem Dionysii Corinthii verba id conquerentis apud Eusebium lib. IV Historiae ecclesiasticae, cap. 22. Quare Alexandrinus ut eum partim explicaret, partim defenderet (plurimi enim fiebat ejus auctoritas) necesse habuit in eum Scholia conscribere. Itaque nec Origenes, nec Dionysius Alexandrinus, quod quidem certo asseri possit, meminerunt librorum Areopagitae, nec aliquid inde citarunt.
Now why Dionysius of Alexandria should write Scholia on St Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians, his namesake, there was a very great reason. For heretics had corrupted his writings, and were abusing them for their own errors. Lest I seem to say this gratuitously, see the very words of the same Dionysius of Corinth complaining of this in Eusebius, book 4 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 22. Wherefore the Alexandrian, in order partly to explain him, partly to defend him (for his authority was held in very high esteem), found it necessary to write Scholia upon him. Therefore neither Origen nor Dionysius of Alexandria, so far at least as can be asserted with certainty, made mention of the books of the Areopagite, nor cited anything from them.
Sed neque sanctus Gregorius Nazianzenus. Is est enim tertius, quem nonnulli proferunt : cujus et locum istum producunt ex oratione ejus Εἰς τὰ γενέθλια, ante medium : Οὕτω μὲν οὖν τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, ἃ καὶ τοῖς Σεραφὶμ συγκαλύπτεται, καὶ δοξάζεται τρισὶν ἁγιασμοῖς εἰς μίαν συνιοῦσι κυριότητα καὶ θεότητα. Ὁ καὶ ἄλλῳ τινὶ τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν πεφιλοσόφηται κάλλιστά τε καὶ ὑψηλότατα. Sic nimirum Sancta sanctorum (indicant mysterium Trinitatis scilicet) quae a seraphinis conteguntur, et glorificantur tribus sanctificationibus in unam dominicationem et deitatem coeuntibus. Quod et alius quidam eorum, qui ante nos fuerunt pulcherrime et sublimissime philosophatus est.
Nor did Saint Gregory Nazianzen either. For he is the third whom some bring forward: from whose oration On the Nativity, before the middle, they also produce this passage: Thus indeed the Holy of Holies, which are even covered by the Seraphim, and are glorified with three sanctifications coming together into one lordship and deity. Which has also been philosophized most beautifully and most sublimely by a certain other of those before us. Thus indeed the Holy of Holies (they indicate the mystery of the Trinity, namely), which are covered by the seraphim, and are glorified by three sanctifications coming together into one lordship and deity. Which also a certain other of those who were before us has philosophized most beautifully and most sublimely.
Ubi per ista verba, Quod et alius quidam, etc., existimant indicari, Dionysium Areopagitam, cap. 7 De caelesti hierarchia, sub finem ita de seraphinis scribentem : Οἱ δὲ τὴν πολυύμνητον ἐκείνην καὶ σεβασμιωτάτην ἀνακράζουσι θεολογίαν· Ἅγιος, ἅγιος, ἅγιος, Κύριος Σαβαώθ. Πλήρης πᾶσα ἡ γῆ τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ. Hi autem (seraphini) celabratissimam illam et augustissimam Dei laudem magna voce clamant : Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Sabaot : plena est omnis terra gloria ejus.
Where by those words, Which also a certain other, etc., they think Dionysius the Areopagite is indicated, who at the end of chapter 7 of On the Celestial Hierarchy writes thus of the seraphim: And they cry aloud that much-hymned and most venerable theology: Holy, holy, holy, Lord Sabaoth. All the earth is full of His glory. And these (the seraphim) cry aloud with a great voice that most celebrated and most august praise of God: Holy, holy, holy, Lord Sabaoth: all the earth is full of His glory.
In quibus quidem verbis non potest dici Dionysius pulcherrime et sublimissime philosophatus, cum nude tantum referat ex Isaiae VI quid seraphini in caelo faciant, seu quomodo laudent Deum ; sed bene quod proxime subjungit idem Dionysius, se illas seraphinorum voces atque laudes explicuisse in libro De divinis hymnis, et quantum satis esset, pro virili sua de iis dixisse. Unde perquam est probabile, Nazianzenum incidisse in librum illum De divinis hymnis, et pulcherrimam atque ⟨s⟩ublimissimam de seraphinis, eorumque vocibus Dionysii philosophiam demiratum esse.
In which words indeed Dionysius cannot be said to have philosophized most beautifully and most sublimely, since he merely relates bare-facedly from Isaiah 6 what the seraphim do in heaven, or how they praise God; but well as to what the same Dionysius immediately subjoins, that he had explained those cries and praises of the seraphim in the book On the Divine Hymns, and had spoken of them to the best of his ability so far as was sufficient. Whence it is exceedingly probable that Nazianzen fell upon that book On the Divine Hymns, and admired the most beautiful and most sublime philosophy of Dionysius concerning the seraphim and their cries.
Quamvis autem hoc sit, ut dixi, perquam probabile, tamen haud est penitus certum ; praesertim cum Nazianzenus in verbis supra positis videri possit non ad Dionysium Areopagitam, sed ad magnum Athanasium, qui etiam ante ipsum fuit, respexisse : atque eo magis, quod ipsius verba, verbis Athanasii in oratione super ista verba. Omnia mihi tradita sunt, Matthaei II, cernantur quam simillima.
Although however this is, as I have said, exceedingly probable, nevertheless it is by no means altogether certain; especially since Nazianzen in the words set down above may seem to have looked not to Dionysius the Areopagite, but to the great Athanasius, who was also before him: and all the more because his words are seen to be most similar to the words of Athanasius in the oration upon those words, All things have been delivered to me, of Matthew 11.
Verba sancti Athanasii : Τὸ γὰρ τρίτον τὰ τίμια ζῶα ταῦτα προσφέρειν τὴν δοξολογίαν, Ἅγιος, ἅγιος, ἅγιος, λέγοντα, τὰς τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις τελείας δεικνύντα ἐστίν· ὡς καὶ ἐν τῷ λόγῳ Κύριος τὴν μίαν οὐσίαν δηλοῦσιν. Quod enim tertio ista excellentia animalia proferant glorificationem dicentia : Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, in hoc tres perfectas personas demonstrant : sicut et in voce, Dominus, unam essentiam declarant.
The words of Saint Athanasius: For the fact that these precious living creatures offer the doxology a third time, saying, Holy, holy, holy, shows the three hypostases to be perfect; just as also in the word Lord they declare the one substance. For the fact that these excellent living creatures utter the glorification a third time, saying: Holy, holy, holy, therein demonstrates three perfect persons: just as also in the word, Lord, they declare one essence.
Quid est autem, inquiet aliquis, in quo Athanasius super hac re pulcherrime et sublimissime philosophatus dicitur ? Respondeo in eo quod ibidem ex hac triplici sanctificatione, seu voce, Sanctus,
Now what is it, someone will say, in which Athanasius is said to have philosophized most beautifully and most sublimely upon this matter? I answer, in this, that in the same place from this threefold sanctification, or word, Holy,
Editors' notes and page, col. 895

Page

  • running head: 895 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A Quae est igitur; B est enim tertius,; C τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ.; D possit non ad
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:896
sanctus, sanctus, uniformiter et eodem tono sive pari virium contentione a seraphinis pronuntiata, collegerit S. Athanasius trium personarum aequalitatem Ejus verba sunt : Καὶ οὐδαμοῦ τις τῶν θεσπεσίων προφητῶν, τῶν μάλιστα καταξιωθέντων τῆς τοιαύτης θέας, ἀπήγγειλεν ἡμῖν, ὅτι ἐν μὲν τῷ ἅπαξ εἰπεῖν, τὸ Ἅγιος, μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ, ἐν δὲ τῷ δευτερῶσαι ἧσσονι, ἐν δὲ τῷ τρισσεῦσαι ὑποβεβηκότως· καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο τὸν πρῶτον ἁγιασμὸν Κυριολογοῦντα, τὸν δὲ δεύτερον ὑποτάσσοντα, καὶ τὸν τρίτον κατώτερον τιθέντα. Nec quisquam omnino sanctorum prophetarum, eorum maxime qui tali visu dignati sunt, nobis annuntiavit angelo dicendo semel Sanctus, magna voce usos ; iterando autem, minori ; triplicando denique, submissa. Neque item, dixit quisquam sanctificationem primam Dominum celebrasse, deinde secundum subjecisse, tertiam vero inferius posuisse, scilicet personas, quae sanctificantur. Id est : Nemo dixit, per primam vocem Sanctus significari et laudari Dominum, per secundam autem celebrari ei subditum, per tertiam vero inferius positum. Quod scilicet dicebant Ariani, nempe Patrem esse Dominum, Filium esse inaequalem Patri, Spiritum esse creaturam, quod est inferius positum esse.
holy, holy, pronounced uniformly and in the same tone or with an equal exertion of strength by the seraphim, St Athanasius gathered the equality of the three persons. His words are: And nowhere did any of the divine prophets, especially of those deemed worthy of such a vision, report to us that in saying the word Holy once, it was with a loud voice, and in repeating it a second time, with a lesser, and in saying it a third time, in a lowered tone; and that accordingly the first sanctification speaks of the Lord in the proper sense, while the second subordinates, and the third places lower. Nor did anyone at all of the holy prophets, especially of those who were deemed worthy of such a sight, announce to us that the angels in saying Holy once, used a loud voice; in repeating it, however, a lesser; and finally in tripling it, a lowered one. Nor likewise did anyone say that the first sanctification celebrated the Lord, then subjected the second, and placed the third lower, namely the persons who are sanctified. That is: No one said that by the first word Holy the Lord is signified and praised, while by the second one subject to Him is celebrated, and by the third one placed lower. Which namely the Arians used to say, to wit, that the Father is Lord, the Son is unequal to the Father, and the Spirit is a creature, which is to be placed lower.
Haec itaque pulcherrima et sublimissima Athanasii contra Arianos philosophia et argumentandi solertia fuit, quod e loco Isaiae cap. 6, et Joannis in Apocal. cap. 4, ubi dicuntur seraphini clamasse Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus exercituum, ut apud Isaiam ; vel, Dominus Deus omnipotens, ut apud Joannem, quod, inquam, viderit primo, clamorem illum nihil esse aliud quam laudem et honorem Dei ; deinde, eum clamorem ter repetitum, tres designare SS. Trinitatis personas ; tertio, istius clamoris triplicis aequalitatem (nec enim prophetae ullius meminerunt distinctionis, aut in voce aut in tono) significare honoris et laudis aequalitatem ; et postremo, ex hac honoris et laudis aequalitate tribus attributa personis, earumdem quoque personarum inter sese aequalitatem designari ; ac proinde nec Filium dicendum minorem Patre (quod volebant Ariani) nec Spiritum sanctum infra ponendum, sive inter creaturas relegandum.
This therefore was the most beautiful and most sublime philosophy of Athanasius and his skill in arguing against the Arians, that from the passage of Isaiah chapter 6, and of John in the Apocalypse chapter 4, where the seraphim are said to have cried Holy, holy, holy, Lord of hosts, as in Isaiah; or, Lord God Almighty, as in John—that, I say, he saw first that that cry was nothing other than the praise and honour of God; next, that that cry thrice repeated designated the three persons of the Most Holy Trinity; thirdly, that the equality of that threefold cry (for the prophets made mention of no distinction, either in voice or in tone) signified equality of honour and praise; and lastly, that from this equality of honour and praise attributed to the three persons, the equality of the same persons among themselves was also designated; and accordingly neither was the Son to be called lesser than the Father (which the Arians wished) nor the Holy Spirit to be placed below, or relegated among creatures.
Athanasii porro acumen imitata et aemulata est B. Ruperti subtilis acrimonia, qui lib. III De Trinitate, cap. 15, ita ex eodem, unde, Athanasius, Isaiae loco ratiocinatur : « Quam pulcher, inquit, quam stabilis ! Nullus inaequalis tenor in verbis ! quam certus ! qui hic sunt gradus ? nullum momentum incrementi aut decrementi in vocibus istis, Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus exercituum, plena est omnis terra gloria ejus. Isaiae VI. Unde ergo gradus suos accepit inimica haeresis ? Nam ac si concentus ille cecinisset : Sanctus, sanctior, sanctissimus, et pluraliter addidisset, domini et dii, non singulariter Dominus et Deus ; ita sibi gradus fecit, maxime per os Arii, ut diceret Spiritum sanctum magnum quidem, sed Filium Spiritu sancto majorem, et Deo Patre minorem. Unde inquam, gradus istos accepit impia et serpentina haeresis, nisi ab ipso colubro patre mendacii, quem de conceptu illo manus Domini propter dissonantiam ipsius eduxit et foras misit ? » Haec Rupertus, qui ex eodem Spiritus sancti fonte, ex quo Athanasius ante biberat, sibi hausit, et nobis tradidit.
Furthermore, the acuteness of Athanasius was imitated and emulated by the subtle keenness of blessed Rupert, who in book 3 On the Trinity, chapter 15, reasons thus from the same passage of Isaiah whence Athanasius did: "How beautiful," says he, "how stable! No unequal tenor in the words! how sure! what degrees are here? There is no moment of increase or decrease in those words, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts, all the earth is full of His glory (Isa. 6:3). Whence then did the hostile heresy receive its degrees? For as if that chorus had sung: Holy, holier, holiest, and had added in the plural, lords and gods, not in the singular Lord and God; so did it make degrees for itself, chiefly through the mouth of Arius, so as to say that the Holy Spirit is great indeed, but the Son greater than the Holy Spirit, and lesser than God the Father. Whence, I say, did the impious and serpentine heresy receive those degrees, unless from the very serpent the father of lies, whom the hand of the Lord on account of his dissonance drew forth from that conception and cast out?" Thus Rupert, who drew for himself from the same fountain of the Holy Spirit from which Athanasius had drunk before, and handed it down to us.
Propter laudatam igitur Athanasii doctrinam dici posset Nazianzenus non ad Dionysium, sed ad Athanasium potius respexisse. Verum sunt, qui vim faciant in illis Nazianzeni verbis : Ἄλλῳ τινὶ τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν πεφιλοσόφηται : Ab alio quopiam e majoribus sapienter dictum est. Athanasium autem non posse dici unum e majoribus respectu Nazianzeni, qui vivente adhuc Athanasio fuit episcopus.
On account of the praised teaching of Athanasius, therefore, Nazianzen could be said to have looked not to Dionysius, but rather to Athanasius. However, there are some who lay stress upon those words of Nazianzen: By a certain other of those before us it has been philosophized: By some other of the elders it has been wisely said. And they say that Athanasius cannot be called one of the elders with respect to Nazianzen, who was a bishop while Athanasius was still living.
Quibus responderi potest, illud, οἱ πρὸ ἡμῶν, quamvis vulgo et saepissime idem sit quod majores,
To whom it can be answered that that phrase, those before us, although commonly and very often it is the same as the elders,
Editors' notes and page, col. 896

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 896
  • marginal letters: A sanctus, sanctus,; B Sanctus significari; C aequalitatem ; et; D gradus fecit,
  • old-edition numerals: 551 after ἀπήγγειλεν
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:897
tamen stricte ac rigide capiendo nihil sonare aliud quam qui ante nos, scilicet fuerunt aut scripserunt. Fuit autem Athanasius multos annos ante Nazianzenum, et multis annis ante illum scripsit et defunctus est.
yet when taken strictly and rigidly signifies nothing other than those who were or wrote before us. Now Athanasius was many years before Nazianzen, and wrote and died many years before him.
Quare Jacobus Billius interpretum princeps, ita Nazianzeni verba Latine reddit : Quemadmodum et alius quidam ante nos philosophatus est. Nicetas quoque Graecus interpres verba illa intellexit de S. Athanasio, non de S. Dionysio Areopagita.
Wherefore Jacques de Billy, the prince of translators, renders the words of Nazianzen into Latin thus: Just as also a certain other before us has philosophized. Nicetas also, the Greek commentator, understood those words of St Athanasius, not of St Dionysius the Areopagite.
Haud tamen inficior, videri subinde non modo Nazianzenum, sed et ipsum Anathasium scriptis B. Dionysii Areopagitae usum esse atque adjutum, adeoque ambos ex eodem illis bibisse fonte. Loca Nazianzeni complura colligit modo laudatus Billius, ut ante indicavi, quae retulit in c. 23, lib. I suarum Observationum sacrarum.
Nevertheless I do not deny that repeatedly not only Nazianzen, but also Athanasius himself seems to have used and been helped by the writings of blessed Dionysius the Areopagite, and thus both drank from the same fountain with them. The just-praised Billy collects several passages of Nazianzen, as I indicated before, which he reported in chapter 23, book 1 of his Sacred Observations.
Ex Athanasio autem unicum gratia exempli proferam, tum ut ne sim longior, tum ut aliorum industriae materiem relinquam. Est autem et libro De communi essentia Patris, Filii et Spiritus sancti, in fine, ubi decantatam ab Areopagita angelicorum ordinum subordinationem his verbis repraesentat : Ὥσπερ δὲ καὶ τάξεως διαφορὰν ἐν ταῖς ἄνευ δυνάμεσιν ἔγνωμεν, οὕτω καὶ στάσεως καὶ γνώσεως· οἱ μὲν θρόνοι καὶ τὰ χερουβὶμ καὶ τὰ σεραφὶμ ἀμέσως παρὰ Θεοῦ μανθάνουσιν, ὡς πάντων ἀνώτερα, καὶ Θεῷ πλησιάζοντα· ταῦτα δὲ διδάσκει τὰ κατώτερα τάγματα, καὶ οὕτως ἐφεξῆς τὰ ἀνώτερα διδάσκει τὰ κατώτερα. Τὸ δὲ κατώτερον τάγμα εἰσὶν οἱ ἄγγελοι, οἱ καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὄντες διδάσκαλοι. Quemadmodum autem et ordinis discrimen in supernis virtutibus cognovimus, sic et stationis atque cognitionis ; throni quidem et cherubim et seraphim nullo medio discunt a Deo, tanquam omnium supremi, et Deo vicini : hi vero docent inferiores ordines, atque ita deinceps superiores doctrinam cum inferioribus communicant. Infimus autem ordo sunt angeli, qui et hominum sunt magistri.
From Athanasius, however, I shall bring forward a single passage for the sake of example, both that I may not be too lengthy, and that I may leave material for the industry of others. Now it is from the book On the Common Essence of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, at the end, where he represents the subordination of the angelic orders celebrated by the Areopagite in these words: And just as we have known a difference of order in the powers above, so also of station and of knowledge; the thrones indeed and the cherubim and the seraphim learn immediately from God, as higher than all, and drawing near to God; and these teach the lower orders, and thus in succession the higher teach the lower. And the lowest order are the angels, who are also teachers of men. And just as we have known a difference of order in the supernal virtues, so also of station and of knowledge; the thrones indeed and cherubim and seraphim learn without intermediary from God, as supreme of all, and near to God: while these teach the lower orders, and thus in succession the higher communicate teaching to the lower. And the lowest order are the angels, who are also the teachers of men.
Haec desumpta existimo e libro Dionysii De caelesti hierarchia, cap. 7, hoc est ex eodem unde et sua Nazianzenus desumpisse dictus est.
These things I think were taken from the book of Dionysius On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 7, that is, from the same source whence Nazianzen also was said to have taken his own.
At enim cur neuter vel minimam Areopagitae mentionem fecit ?
But why indeed did neither make even the slightest mention of the Areopagite?
Respondeo primo, quia nec sancti Ignatii martyris, nec Clementis Romani, nec Polycarpi, nec Athenagorae, nec Irenaei, nec Theophili, nec Justini, nec Gregorii Thaumaturgi, quorum tamen exstabant et nunc exstant Opera, mentionem fecerunt : hoc est quia non fuit illis in more alios auctores citare nominatim ; neque in scribendo eam pati moram, quae ad citandas aliorum auctoritates necessario adhibenda foret ; sed si quid e veteribus forte legerant scriptoribus, id sibi acquisitum, suis efferebant verbis. Nisi forte, ut ante dixi, ipsi adversarii essent refutandi ; tum enim et nominandi erant, et tam ipsorum, quam aliorum quos ipsi pro se allegabant, verba nonnunquam producenda : ut Origenis, Dionysio Alexandrini, Theognosti ab Athanasio. Secum enim facere Origenem et Dionysium Alexandrinum, contendebant Ariani, et nullum antiquorum iis vocabulis usum esse, quibus concilii Nicaeni Patres, uterentur. Quare Athanasius pro se Theognostum produxit ; et Origenem ac Dionysium Alexandrinum, quos adversarii produxerant, in suas partes traxit.
I answer first, because they made no mention either of Saint Ignatius the martyr, or of Clement of Rome, or of Polycarp, or of Athenagoras, or of Irenaeus, or of Theophilus, or of Justin, or of Gregory Thaumaturgus, whose Works nevertheless were extant and are now extant: that is, because it was not their custom to cite other authors by name, nor in writing to suffer that delay which would necessarily have to be employed for citing the authorities of others; but if they had perhaps read anything from the ancient writers, having acquired it for themselves, they expressed it in their own words. Unless perhaps, as I said before, the adversaries themselves were to be refuted; for then they also had to be named, and sometimes the words both of themselves and of others whom they alleged for themselves had to be produced: as those of Origen, of Dionysius of Alexandria, and of Theognostus by Athanasius. For the Arians contended that Origen and Dionysius of Alexandria sided with them, and that none of the ancients had used those words which the Fathers of the Council of Nicaea used. Wherefore Athanasius produced Theognostus for himself; and drew Origen and Dionysius of Alexandria, whom the adversaries had produced, over to his own side.
Respondeo secundo, ut ante insinuavi, improbasse Athanasium in Arianis, quod praeter sacras Scripturas, et pias rationes humanas, alia firmamenta e veteribus scriptis conquirerent. Ita enim scribit in epistola de sententia Dionysii contra Arianos, sub initium : « Sic igitur confidunt, inquit, iis quae sentiunt et dicunt nudam haeresim proferant, ac si quid pro ejus defensione vel e scripturis, vel ex aliqua ratione humana, quae quidem pia sit, demonstrare possunt, demonstrent ; sin ejus modi habent nihil taceant. » Ita ille.
I answer secondly, as I intimated before, that Athanasius disapproved in the Arians that besides the Sacred Scriptures and pious human reasons, they searched out other supports from ancient writings. For thus he writes in the epistle on the opinion of Dionysius against the Arians, near the beginning: "So therefore if they are confident," says he, "in the things they think and say, let them bring forward bare heresy, and if they can demonstrate anything for its defence either from the Scriptures, or from some human reason, which is at least pious, let them demonstrate it; but if they have nothing of the sort, let them keep silent." Thus he.
<!-- repair: 78 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 454), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 897

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUÆ
  • marginal letters: A ⟨st⟩ricte ac rigide; B ⟨De comm⟩uni essentia; C ⟨lesti hie⟩rarchia, cap. 7,; D ⟨Origene⟩s, Dionysio Alexandrini,
  • old-edition numerals: 552 after hi
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin slightly cropped in image, lost letters supplied in angle brackets
PG 4:898
Nihil ergo mirum, si ab eo abstinuerit sanctus Athanasius quod reprehendebat in aliis.
It is no wonder, therefore, if Saint Athanasius abstained from that which he reproved in others.
Itaque ad secundum argumentum supra positum, sic videtur respondendum : Quamvis demum sexto saeculo maxime celebrata fuerint scripta Dionysii, et citata nominatim, tamen non inde sequi antea non fuisse, cum paulo ante ostensum sit, praecipuos Patres a citandis nominatim antiquioribus Patribus abstinuisse. Et quidem, nisi Eusebius ex composito catologum confecisset scriptorum ecclesiasticorum, valde multorum exstincta prorsus fuisset memoria : et tamen eo etiam confecto, non paucorum interiit ; partim quod eum latuerint (nec enim nancisci omnes potuit) partim quod sciens volens, ut ipsemet fatetur lib. IV Histor., c. 24, praeterierit ; partim denique, quod interdum auctores nomina sua suppresserint, de quibus ita idem Eusebius lib. V Histor., cap. 26 : « Atque aliorum plurimorum, quorum nec nomina recensere nobis possibile est, libri ad nos pervenerunt, orthodoxorum quidem et ecclesiasticorum, ut cujusque declarat in sanctam Scripturam interpretatio, sed tamen nobis ignotorum, propterea quod non ascripta sint eorum, qui conscripserunt, nomina. » Ita ille ; reddidi enim Graeca de verbo.
Therefore to the second argument set down above, it seems that one should respond thus: Although only in the sixth century were the writings of Dionysius most celebrated and cited by name, nevertheless it does not follow thence that they did not exist before, since it was shown a little earlier that the chief Fathers abstained from citing the more ancient Fathers by name. And indeed, had not Eusebius purposely compiled a catalogue of ecclesiastical writers, the memory of very many would have been altogether extinguished: and yet even when that was compiled, that of not a few perished; partly because they escaped his notice (for he could not obtain them all), partly because knowingly and willingly, as he himself confesses in book 4 of his History, chapter 24, he passed them over; partly, finally, because authors sometimes suppressed their names, concerning whom the same Eusebius writes thus in book 5 of his History, chapter 26: "And the books of very many others, whose names it is not even possible for us to recount, have come down to us, of orthodox and ecclesiastical men indeed, as each one's interpretation of Sacred Scripture declares, yet unknown to us, because the names of those who wrote them are not affixed." Thus he; for I have rendered the Greek word for word.
Praeterea duae aliae rationes pro latebris scriptorum Dionysii, prae scriptis aliorum afferri possunt. Una, quod ipse auctor latere illa voluerit, et tantum inter episcoporum sacerdotumve manus versari : altera, quod materiem continerent sublimiorem atque obscuriorem quam a plerisque capi posset.
Moreover, two other reasons for the obscurity of the writings of Dionysius, beyond the writings of others, can be brought forward. One, that the author himself wished them to lie hidden, and to be handled only in the hands of bishops or priests: the other, that they contained subject matter more sublime and more obscure than could be grasped by most.
Ad tertium argumentum, quod de traditionibus allatum est, quae videntur post S. Dionysii tempora sensim in Ecclesiam inductae, non autem ejus aevo fuisse usitatae, respondetur, ita videri quidem adversae parti, nobis autem non sic. Restat ergo ut pars adversa bonis rationibus probet merito sic videri, et insuper ostendat, quaenam ex iis traditionibus aut caeremoniis tempore sancti Dionysii non fuerint. Nam de omnibus quidem nemo, ut opinor, tam inverecundus reperietur qui dicere ausit. Quia vero in supra posito apud Photium argumento nulla vel traditio vel caeremonia speciatim producta est, liberi a responso speciali sumus. Nam ad ea quae recentiores quidam objecerunt, seorsum respondebimus : nunc iis tantum, quae Theodoro presbytero objecta sunt conjunctim respondemus.
To the third argument, which was adduced concerning traditions that seem to have been gradually introduced into the Church after the times of St Dionysius, and not to have been customary in his age, it is answered that so indeed it seems to the opposing side, but not so to us. It remains therefore for the opposing side to prove by good reasons that it deservedly seems so, and moreover to show which of those traditions or ceremonies did not exist in the time of Saint Dionysius. For concerning all of them indeed no one, as I think, will be found so shameless as to dare to say it. Since, however, in the argument set down above in Photius no tradition or ceremony is specifically produced, we are free from a special response. For to the things that certain more recent writers have objected, we shall respond separately: now we respond jointly only to those things that were objected to Theodore the presbyter.
Ad quartum igitur supra allatum, de citato in Dionysio operibus loco sancti Ignatii ex epistola ejus ad Romanos, quae fuit scripta sub Trajano, cum tamen Dionysius apostolorum effloreruit temporibus responderi potest, non minus Ignatium apostolorum effloruisse temporibus quam Dionysium, et quidem Ignatium vita excessisse prius Dionysio, cum ille sub Trajano, hic autem sub Adriano Trajani successore excesserit, aut certe et hic et ille sub eodem Trajano, sed Ignatius undecimo Trajani imperatoris anno. Dionysius autem ultimo, hoc est imperii ejus vigesimo, et Adriani primo. Verum pressius et dilutius aliter respondebo.
To the fourth, therefore, adduced above, concerning the passage of Saint Ignatius from his epistle to the Romans cited in the works of Dionysius, which was written under Trajan, whereas Dionysius flourished in the times of the apostles, it can be answered that Ignatius flourished no less in the times of the apostles than Dionysius, and indeed that Ignatius departed from life before Dionysius, since the former departed under Trajan, while the latter departed under Hadrian the successor of Trajan, or certainly both the one and the other under the same Trajan, but Ignatius in the eleventh year of the emperor Trajan, and Dionysius in the last, that is, the twentieth of his reign, and the first of Hadrian. However, I shall respond otherwise more closely and more clearly.
Quaerebat igitur quartum argumentum : Quomodo hic liber Dionysii mentionem fecit epistolae sancti Ignatii ? Respondeo, non fecisse mentionem.
The fourth argument, then, asked: How did this book of Dionysius make mention of the epistle of Saint Ignatius? I answer that it did not make mention of it.
Atqui, inquies, in libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 4, reperiuntur ista verba : Γράφει δὲ καὶ ὁ θεῖος Ἰγνάτιος. Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως ἐσταύρωται. Scribit autem et divus Ignatius : Amor meus crucifixus est. Haec autem sententia reperitur in epistola ejus ad Romanos paulo ante mortem scripta.
Yet, you will say, in the book On the Divine Names, chapter 4, these words are found: And the divine Ignatius also writes: My love has been crucified. And Saint Ignatius also writes: My love has been crucified. Now this sentence is found in his epistle to the Romans written a little before his death.
Respondeo in epistola quidem Ignati reperiri, sed in Dionysio non reperiri. Dico enim et contendo, et mecum non pauci, ista verba in illo Dionysii loco nequaquam a Dionysio ipso scripta esse, sed ab aliquo insciente et rerum ignaro impudenter et inepte in ipsum Dionysium intrusa. Quod ego quidem probabo, ut opinor, tam evidenter, ut
I answer that it is found indeed in the epistle of Ignatius, but is not found in Dionysius. For I say and contend, and not a few with me, that those words in that passage of Dionysius were by no means written by Dionysius himself, but were impudently and ineptly thrust into Dionysius himself by some ignorant person unacquainted with affairs. Which I indeed shall prove, as I think, so evidently that
Editors' notes and page, col. 898

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 898
  • marginal letters: A Nihil ergo mirum,; B ecclesiasticorum, ut; C non fuerint. Nam; D mo Trajani imperatoris
  • old-edition numerals: 553 before Quaerebat
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:899
nullus deinceps (aequus sit modo hujusce disceptationis, et eorum quae proferam, judex et aestimator) dissentire ullatenus aut in dubio remanere possit. Laborarunt quidem et alii in hoc nodo dissolvendo, sed conabor in praesentia, Deo adjuvante, clarius aliquanto et explicatius, quam adhuc quisquam fecerit, nodum hunc enodare.
no one hereafter (provided only he be a fair judge and appraiser of this discussion and of the things that I shall bring forward) can in any way dissent or remain in doubt. Others indeed have also laboured in untying this knot, but I shall endeavour at present, with God's help, to untie this knot somewhat more clearly and explicitly than anyone has hitherto done.
Verba igitur illa sanctissimi Ignatii intrusa esse in illum beati Dionysii locum, non autem ab auctore ipso primitus ibi collocata, sic probatur.
That those words of the most holy Ignatius, therefore, were thrust into that passage of blessed Dionysius, and not originally placed there by the author himself, is proved thus.
Primo, quia sine illis Ignatii verbis multo melius cohaeret sancti Dionysii oratio, quam cum illis. Nam cum intendat probare tam ex Vetere Testamento, quam ex Novo, atque etiam ex aliis auctoritatibus, nomen ἔρωτος, seu amoris, locum habere et usurpari in rebus divinis ; si verborum Ignatii citationem sustuleris, tum videbis uniformiter et conjunctim currere primo testimonia Veteris Testamenti, deinde Novi, postremo aliorum. Probat enim primo ex Proverbiis et e libro Sapientiae ; tum ex loco Pauli ad Galatas, si non expresse et nominatim, saltem virtute, rei ipsius, quae per amorem fit, repraesentatione ; postremo ex Hierothaei praeceptoris sui auctoritate.
First, because without those words of Ignatius the discourse of Saint Dionysius coheres much better than with them. For since he intends to prove both from the Old Testament and from the New, and also from other authorities, that the noun eros, or love, has place and is used in divine matters; if you remove the citation of the words of Ignatius, you will then see running uniformly and conjointly first the testimonies of the Old Testament, next of the New, and lastly of others. For he proves it first from Proverbs and from the book of Wisdom; then from the passage of Paul to the Galatians, if not expressly and by name, at least virtually, by the representation of the reality itself which is wrought through love; lastly from the authority of his preceptor Hierotheus.
Et quidem, quod primo ac praecipue intendat Scripturae sacrae locis id probare, patet ex iis, quae ante ibidem velut praemunitionis loco posuit, ut cum dixit : Καὶ μή τις ἡμᾶς οἰέσθω παρὰ τὰ Λόγια τὴν τοῦ ἔρωτος ἐπωνυμίαν πρεσβεύειν. Et nemo nos putet contra sacras Scripturas amoris nomen allegare. Et rursum paulo inferius, dum ad Scripturarum allegationes se accingit, ita habet : Πλὴν ἵνα μὴ ταῦτα εἰπεῖν δοκῶμεν, ὡς τὰ θεῖα Λόγια παρακινοῦντες, ἀκουέτωσαν αὐτῶν οἱ τὴν ἔρωτος ἐπωνυμίαν διαβάλλοντες. Verum ut ne haec dicere videamus. velut divinas Scripturas pervertentes, audiant illas ii, qui amoris appellationem cavillantur. Mox ergo et continenter subdit illas Scripturas quae amcris nomen usurparunt. hisce verbis (ponam enim in medio ejus verba sine testimonio Ignatii, ut oculis ipsis cernatur melior et sapientior connexio orationis sine illo, quam cum illoi ; hisce, inquam verbis sequentibus ita subdit Scripturarum testimonia : Ἐράσθητι αὐτῆς, φησὶ, καὶ τηρήσει σε. Ηεριχαράκωσον αὐτὴν, καὶ ὑψώσει σε. Τίμησον αὐτὴν, ἵνα σὲ περιλάβῃ. Καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα κατὰ τὰς ἐρωτικὰς θεολογίας ὑμνεῖται. Καὶ ἐν ταῖς προεισαγωγαῖς τῶν Λογίων εὑρήσεις τινὰ λέγοντα περὶ τῆς θείας σοφίας· « Ἐραστὴς ἐγενόμην τοῦ κάλλους αὐτῆς, » ὥστε τοῦτο δὴ τὸ τοῦ ἔρωτος ὄνομα μὴ φοβηθῶμεν. Μηδέ τις ὑμᾶς θορυβείτω λόγος περὶ τούτου δεδιττόμεν⟨ο⟩ς· ἐμοὶ γὰρ δοκοῦσιν οἱ θεολόγοι κοινὸν μὲν ἡγεῖσθαι τὸ τῆς ἀγάπης καὶ τὸ τοῦ ἔρωτος ὄνομα. « Ama illam, inquit Scriptura, et conservabit te. Aggeribus circumda illam, et exaltabit te. Honora eam, ut te amplectatur. » Et quaecunque alia amatoris in Scripturae sermonibus celebrantur. Atque in primis Scripturae institutionibus aliquem invenies de divina sapientia dicentem : « Amator factus sum pulchritudinis illius, » ita ut hoc ipsum amoris nomen non reformidemus. Neque vero quemquam perterreat sermonis geminatio ; mihi enim videntur theologi commune existimare charitatis et amoris nomen. Hactenus verba Dionysii.
And indeed, that he intends first and chiefly to prove this by passages of Sacred Scripture is clear from the things that he set down before in the same place as a kind of premunition, as when he said: And let no one think that we venerate the appellation of love contrary to the Oracles. And let no one think that we allege the name of love contrary to the Sacred Scriptures. And again a little lower, while he girds himself for the allegations of the Scriptures, he has it thus: Yet that we may not seem to say these things as subverting the divine Oracles, let those who traduce the appellation of love hear them. However, that we may not seem to say these things as perverting the divine Scriptures, let those who cavil at the appellation of love hear them. Presently therefore and immediately he subjoins those Scriptures which used the name of love, in these words (for I shall set forth his words without the testimony of Ignatius, so that with the eyes themselves may be seen the better and wiser connexion of the discourse without it than with it); in these following words, I say, he thus subjoins the testimonies of the Scriptures: Love her, it says, and she will keep you. Fence her round with ramparts, and she will exalt you. Honour her, that she may embrace you. And whatever other things are hymned according to the erotic theologies. And in the introductory treatises of the Oracles you will find someone saying concerning the divine wisdom: "I became a lover of her beauty," so that we should not fear this very name of love. Nor let any argument terrifying you concerning this disturb you; for to me the theologians seem to regard the name of charity and that of love as common. "Love her," says Scripture, "and she will preserve you. Surround her with ramparts, and she will exalt you. Honour her, that she may embrace you" (Prov. 4:6, 8). And whatever other things of a lover are celebrated in the discourses of Scripture. And in the first instructions of Scripture you will find someone saying concerning divine wisdom: "I became a lover of her beauty," so that we do not dread this very name of love (Wisd. 8:2). Nor indeed let the doubling of the expression terrify anyone; for to me the theologians seem to consider the name of charity and of love common. Thus far the words of Dionysius.
Quae quis non videt optime inter se cohaerere ? ac multo melius, quam si inter citationes duarum Scripturarum, sive duorum testimoniorum divinorum, una interferatur citatio humani testimonii, ex Ignatio scilicet decerpti ? Nam prudens quidem sane et alicujus ingenii et judicii scriptor, volens aliquid probare e Scripturis et e Patribus, nunquam sic sua disponet argumenta, ut primum argumentum e Scriptura proferat secundum ex aliquo sanctorum Patrum, tertium rursus et quartum e Scriptura, deinde rursum e Patribus : sed omnes
Which things who does not see to cohere most excellently among themselves? and much better than if between the citations of two Scriptures, or two divine testimonies, there be interposed a single citation of a human testimony, plucked namely from Ignatius? For surely a prudent writer of any talent and judgement, wishing to prove something from the Scriptures and from the Fathers, will never dispose his arguments in such a way as to bring forward the first argument from Scripture, the second from one of the holy Fathers, the third again and fourth from Scripture, and then again from the Fathers: but all
Editors' notes and page, col. 899

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: ut te amplectatur› · call in col 899

Prov. IV, 6, 8.

Proverbs 4:6, 8.

(printed under page 467)

(b) ‹anchor: amoris nomen non reformidemus› · call in col 899

Sap. VIII. 2.

Wisdom 8:2.

(printed under page 467)

Page

  • running head: 899 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A nullus deinceps; B tiae ; tum ex; C nomen usurparunt.; D divina sapientia
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:900
Scripturas simul et primo congeret, deinde sanctorum Patrum aliorumve scriptorum auctoritates inducet ; praesertim si eum in scopum tendat, ac verbis id praeseferat (quemodum hoc loco facit Dionysius) se ostensurum e Scripturis vocem aliquam recte sermone de rebus divinis usurpari. Jam autem idiota quispiam, cum haec Dionysii legeret, ac meminisset etiam Ignatium in Epistola ad Romanos usum eadem voce (licet in alia significatione) ipse ad marginem illius loci adnotavit ipsa verba Ignatii, quae postea in textum intrusa sunt inter duo Scripturarum testimonia, et proxime ante locum e libro Sapientiae : Καί τοι ἔδοξέ τισι τῶν καθ' ἡμᾶς ἱερολόγων καὶ θειότερον εἶναι τὸ τοῦ ἔρωτος ὄνομα τοῦ τῆς ἀγάπης. Γράφει δὲ καὶ ὁ θεῖος Ἰγνατιος. Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως ἐσταύρωται. Et quidem visum est quibusdam nostris sacris scriptoribus etiam divinius esse amoris nomem quam charitatis. Scribit porro et sanctus Ignatius : Amor meus crucifixus est.
the Scriptures he will gather together and first, and then introduce the authorities of the holy Fathers or other writers; especially if he aims at that mark, and professes in words (as Dionysius does in this passage) that he will show from the Scriptures that a certain word is rightly used in discourse concerning divine things. Now some unlearned person, when he read these words of Dionysius, and remembered that Ignatius also in the Epistle to the Romans had used the same word (though in another signification), himself noted at the margin of that passage the very words of Ignatius, which afterwards were thrust into the text between two testimonies of the Scriptures, and immediately before the passage from the book of Wisdom: And yet it seemed to some of our sacred writers that the name of eros is even more divine than that of agape. And the divine Ignatius also writes: My love has been crucified. And indeed it seemed to some of our sacred writers that the name of love is even more divine than that of charity. Furthermore Saint Ignatius also writes: My love has been crucified.
Nota hic porro, sanctum Dionysium in superioribus Scripturae citationibus usum editione Septuaginta Interpretum, ac proinde nos quoque veterem interpretationem in Latinis secutos, non autem Hieronymi sive usitatam, eo quod Graecis non respondeat in omnibus. Nam in loco e Proverbiis editio usitata habet sic versum 8 : Arripe illam, et exaltabit te glorificaberis ab ea cum eam fueris amplexatus. Et sapient. VIII, 2, sic : Amator factus sum formae illius.
Note here furthermore that Saint Dionysius in the above citations of Scripture used the edition of the Seventy Translators, and accordingly we too have followed the old translation in the Latin, and not that of Jerome or the Vulgate, because it does not correspond in all respects to the Greek. For in the passage from Proverbs the Vulgate edition has verse 8 thus: Lay hold of her, and she shall exalt you: you shall be glorified by her, when you shall have embraced her (Prov. 4:8). And Wisdom 8:2 thus: I became a lover of her form.
Nota secundo, per theologos sanctum Dionysium intelligere scriptores sacrarum Litterarum, cum dicit superius : Videntur enim mihi theologi commune existimare charitatis et amoris nomen, sive ἀγάπης ναὶ ἔρωτος, propterea quod auctores. Scripturarum indiscriminatim jam uno utantur, jam altero, nec unum altero divinius existiment. Ac proinde illa verba, quae jam dixi intrusa, non possunt esse Dionysii, cum in illis dicatur theologos aut scriptores sacros divinius putasse nomem ἔρωτος, amoris, quam ἀγάπης, charitatis : est enim hoc falsum. Nam si divinius putassent saepius in sacris Litteris usurpassent, seu in Vetere seu in Novo Testamento. Atqui fecerunt contrarium, et saepissime vero ἀγάπης, usi sunt, rarius voce ἔρωτος. Unde in Novo Testamento ne semel quidem reperitur vox ἔρως, vox autem ἀγάπη ex numerato plusquam nonagies. In vetere autem ἀγάπη, et ἀγαπάω creberrime, et quidem in Cantico canticorum (ubi maxime locus) semper, ne semel autem vox ἔρως aut ἐράω.
Note secondly that by theologians Saint Dionysius understands the writers of the Sacred Letters, when he says above: For the theologians seem to me to consider the name of charity and of love common, that is, of agape and eros, because the authors of the Scriptures indiscriminately use now the one, now the other, and do not consider the one more divine than the other. And accordingly those words which I have already said were thrust in cannot be those of Dionysius, since in them it is said that the theologians or sacred writers thought the name of eros, love, more divine than that of agape, charity: for this is false. For if they had thought it more divine, they would have used it more often in the Sacred Letters, whether in the Old or in the New Testament. Yet they did the contrary, and used the word agape very often indeed, and more rarely the word eros. Whence in the New Testament the word eros is not found even once, whereas the word agape by count more than ninety times. In the Old also agape and agapao occur most frequently, and indeed in the Canticle of Canticles (where there is chief place for it) always, and not even once the word eros or erao.
Atque haec, opinor causa est quamobrem aliqui Dionysio objecerint, uti eum in rebus divinis voce non divina, sed profana, ipse autem valde operose se defenderit, et testimonia e SS. Scripturis collegerit in quibus tamen nec vocem ipsam ἔρως invenerit, sed tantum nomen appellativum ἐραστὴς, et verbum ἐράομαι in imperativo, ubi quidem sanctus amor significetur. Nam pro amore profano et carnali bis invenio nomen ἔρως in Vetere Testamento usurpatum, semel Proverbiorum VII, 18 : Ἐλθὲ, καὶ ἀπολαύσωμεν φιλίας ἕως ὄρθρου· δεῦρο, καὶ ἐγκυλισθῶμεν ἔρωτι. Veni et fruamur amicitia usque ad auroram : veni, et involvamur amore. Vulgata editio habet : Veni inebriemur uberibus, et fruamur cupitis amplexibus, donec illucescat dies, et semel Proverb. XXX, 10 : Ἅδης, καὶ ἔρως γυναικῶν, καὶ γῆ οὐκ ἐμπιμπλαμένη ὕδατος, καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ πῦρ, οὐ μὴ εἴπωσιν· Ἀρκεῖ. Infernus, et amor mulierum, et terra non repleta aqua, et aqua et ignis, non dicent : Sufficit. Haec omnia de amore impuro et insatiabili proferuntur.
And this, I think, is the reason why some objected to Dionysius that in divine matters he used a word not divine, but profane, while he defended himself very painstakingly, and collected testimonies from the Sacred Scriptures in which nevertheless he did not find the word eros itself, but only the appellative noun erastes, and the verb eraomai in the imperative, where indeed holy love is signified. For in the sense of profane and carnal love I find the noun eros used twice in the Old Testament, once in Proverbs 7:18: Come, and let us enjoy friendship until dawn: come hither, and let us roll ourselves in love. Come and let us enjoy friendship until daybreak: come, and let us be wrapped in love. The Vulgate edition has: Come, let us be inebriated with breasts, and let us enjoy the desired embraces, until the day dawns; and once in Proverbs 30:16: Hades, and the love of women, and earth not filled with water, and water and fire, will by no means say: It is enough. Hell, and the love of women, and earth not filled with water, and water and fire, will not say: It is enough. All these things are uttered concerning impure and insatiable love.
Secundo probatur, testimonium Ignatii intrusum in Dionysium, et non ab illo conscriptum. Quia
Secondly it is proved that the testimony of Ignatius was thrust into Dionysius, and not written by him. Because
Editors' notes and page, col. 900

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 900
  • marginal letters: A Scripturas simul; B est.; C nysii, cum in; D ἐραστὴς, et verbum
  • old-edition numerals: 554 after θεῖος
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:901
si Dionysius illud usurpare voluisset, non modo in medio testimoniorum e Scriptura non posuisset, sed nec auctoritati sancti Hierothei praeceptoris sui, quem pluris omnibus secundum apostolos faciebat, praeposuisset, aut saltem post illa verba posuisset. Τί δὲ ὅλως οἱ θεολόγοι βουλόμενοι, ποτὲ μὲν ἔρωτα καὶ ἀγάπην αὐτόν φασι, ποτὲ δὲ ἐραστὸν καὶ ἀγαπητὸν ; Quid autem uno verbo sibi volunt theologi, qui eum (Deum scilicet) modo amorem et charitatem appellant, modo amabilem et dilectum ? Ubi per theologos intelligit Dionysius apostolos et alios scriptores sacros, et respicit quidem ad Epistolam sancti Joannis primam, cap. VI, 8 : Ὁ μὴ ἀγαπῶν, οὐκ ἔγνω τὸν Θεὸν, ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν. Qui non diligit, non novit Deum, quoniam Deus charitas est ; et rursum versu 16 : Ὁ Θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστί· καὶ ὁ μένων ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ, ἐν Θεῷ πένει, καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ. Deus charitas est : et qui manet in charitate, in Deo manet, et Deus in eo.
if Dionysius had wished to use it, not only would he not have placed it in the middle of the testimonies from Scripture, but neither would he have placed it before the authority of Saint Hierotheus his preceptor, whom he esteemed more highly than all after the apostles, or at least he would have placed it after those words: And what at all do the theologians mean, when sometimes they call Him love and charity, and sometimes lovable and beloved? Now what, in a word, do the theologians mean, who call Him (namely God) now love and charity, now lovable and beloved? Where by theologians Dionysius understands the apostles and other sacred writers, and looks indeed to the first Epistle of Saint John, chapter 4:8: He who does not love has not known God, because God is charity. He who does not love does not know God, because God is charity; and again in verse 16: God is charity; and he who abides in charity abides in God, and God in him. God is charity: and he who abides in charity abides in God, and God in him.
Cum igitur is, qui ea verba Ignatii, Amor meus crucifixus est, intrusit in Dionysium, existimarit ibi sub nomine amoris intelligi Christum, hic potius ea debeat ponere, quam ubi prius posuit, scilicet inter loca sanctae Scripturae, et extra locum suum. Quod autem male id existimarit, e proxima ratione plenum fiet.
Since therefore he who thrust those words of Ignatius, My love has been crucified, into Dionysius thought that Christ was understood there under the name of love, he ought rather to place them here than where he placed them before, namely among the passages of Sacred Scripture, and out of their proper place. That however he wrongly thought this will become fully clear from the next reason.
Tertio. Illa beati Ignatii verba nullo modo ad id probandum, quod intendebat Dionysius, accommodata sunt. Intendebat enim ostendere, nomen ἔρως, a sacris scriptoribus in bonam partem accipi pro charitate seu dilectione spirituali ; at vero in epistola Ignatii nequaquam sic accipitur, sed pro concupiscentia et amore terrestri, quem dicit in se esse crucifixum, hoc est mortuum, nec se amare jam aliud quam Deum, exstincto penitus omni igne concupiscentiae, et rerum terrenarum desiderio. Quod ex integra patebit Ignatii sententia, quae sic habet : Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως ἐσταύρωται, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἐμοὶ πῦρ φιλοϋλον, ὕδωρ δὲ ζῶν ἁλλόμενον ἐν ἐμοὶ ἔσωθέν μοι λέγει. Δεῦρο πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα. Amor meus crucifixus est, nec est in me ignis rei ullius terrenae amans, sed aqua viva insaliens interius mihi dicit : Huc ad Patrem, ubi secundum membrum explicatio est prioris, ita ut idem verbis diversis bis dicatur ; semel per affirmationem. Qualibus sententiis plenus est in sacra Scriptura liber Proverbiorum, verbi gratia, cap. IV, 13 et sequentibus : Tene disciplinam : ne dimittas eam. Custodi illam ; quia ipsa est vita tua. Ne delecteris in semitis impiorum : nec tibi placeat malorum via. Fuge ab ea, nec transeas per illam. Declina et desere eam. Et ibidem cap. V, 8 : Longe fac ab ea viam tuam : et ne appropinques foribus domus ejus.
Third. Those words of blessed Ignatius are in no way suited to proving what Dionysius intended. For he intended to show that the noun eros is taken by the sacred writers in a good sense for charity or spiritual love; whereas in the epistle of Ignatius it is by no means taken thus, but for concupiscence and earthly love, which he says is crucified in him, that is, dead, and that he no longer loves anything other than God, all fire of concupiscence and desire of earthly things having been utterly extinguished. Which will be clear from the entire sentence of Ignatius, which runs thus: My love has been crucified, and there is not in me a matter-loving fire, but living water leaping in me says to me from within: Come hither to the Father. My love has been crucified, nor is there in me a fire loving any earthly thing, but living water leaping up within says to me: Hither to the Father; where the second member is an explanation of the former, so that the same thing is said twice in different words; once by affirmation. Of such sentences the book of Proverbs in Sacred Scripture is full, for example, chapter 4:13 and following: Hold fast instruction: let her not go. Keep her; because she is your life. Be not delighted in the paths of the wicked: nor let the way of evil men please you. Flee from it, pass not by it. Turn aside and forsake it. And in the same place, chapter 5:8: Remove your way far from her: and come not nigh the doors of her house.
Quarto. Ignatii sententia similis est illi sententiae Pauli ad Galatas VI, 14 : Ἐμοὶ κόσμος ἐσταύρωται. Mihi mundus crucifixus est, id est nihil mihi cum mundo. Ad illam igitur respexisse videtur Ignatius, et pro κόσμος posuisse ἔρως alio quidem verbo, sed eodem sensu, sunt enim unum idemque : Nihil mihi cum mundo, et : Nihil cum amore mundi.
Fourth. The sentence of Ignatius is similar to that sentence of Paul to the Galatians 6:14: To me the world has been crucified. To me the world has been crucified, that is, I have nothing to do with the world. To that sentence therefore Ignatius seems to have looked, and for kosmos to have put eros, in another word indeed, but in the same sense; for these are one and the same: I have nothing to do with the world, and: I have nothing to do with the love of the world.
Quinto. Si sanctus Dionysius legisset epistolam beati Ignatii ad Romanos, et laudare ejus testimonium voluisset, fecisset procul dubio quod in Hierotheo fecit, atque integrum Ignatii locum laudasset, non vero eam partem omisisset quae pro eo maxime faciebat, et ubi verbum ἐρῶ sine controversia in bonam partem capitur, atque ad Deum refertur. Nam totus locus sic habet : Ζῶν γὰρ γράφω ὑμῖν, ἐρῶν τοῦ διὰ Χριστὸν ἀποθανεῖν. Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως ἐσταύρωται, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἐμοὶ πῦρ φιλόϋλον, etc. ut prius citavi. Quae verba Joannes Brunnerus in sua epistolarum Ignatii pia et accurata paraphrasi hoc modo, et eodem quo nos sensu reddidit, his verbis : « Vivus enim prudensque haec
Fifth. If Saint Dionysius had read the epistle of blessed Ignatius to the Romans, and had wished to cite his testimony, he would without doubt have done what he did in the case of Hierotheus, and would have cited the entire passage of Ignatius, and would not have omitted that part which told most in his favour, and where the verb ero is without controversy taken in a good sense and referred to God. For the whole passage runs thus: For living I write to you, longing to die for Christ. My love has been crucified, and there is not in me a matter-loving fire, etc., as I cited before. Which words Joannes Brunnerus in his pious and accurate paraphrase of the epistles of Ignatius rendered in this manner, and in the same sense as we, in these words: "For living and prudent I
Editors' notes and page, col. 901

Page

  • running head: 901 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUÆ
  • marginal letters: A si Dionysius illud; B in eo.; C οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν; D cum mundo. Ad
  • old-edition numerals: 555 after dimittas
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:902
scribo, meos esse amores, meas delicias, mori propter Christum. Quidquid enim praeter hunc usquam fuit amabile aut gratum, mihi crucifixum est, et morte Christi deletum : neque alius in me superest ignis, qui aliud quidquam vel amet vel desideret. Aqua autem in me vivida eructans sic monet, et sic alloquitur : Age, ad Patrem, age. » Ita Brunnerus, vir pius et aeterna sapiens, qui ab haereticorum castris, ubi annos multos clarus in paucis militaverat, ad Christiana signa conversus, meliora sub Christo stipendia meruit, et Graecas litteras, sanctamque linguam Friburgi Brisgoviae in principe gymnasio professus est. Itaque amor in illa Ignatii sententia non Christum significat, non amorem sanctum, sed amorem concupiscentiae et terrenorum, non autem aeternorum desiderium, quod ipse quidem martyrii jam candidatus, et totus ad coelum aspirans, in se exstinctum praedicabat. Nam et multa his conformia in iisdem ad Romanos litteris ex spiritus fervore est elocutus, ut sunt illa : « Jam disco demum pro eo vinctus nihil mundanum, nihil vanum concupiscere. » Et paulo inferius : « Ignoscite, amabo : quid mihi expediat, novi. Nunc incipio Christi esse discipulus, cum eorum, quae videntur et quae non videntur, nihil aemulor, ut Jesu Christo potiar. » Et alia multa ibidem ejus generis.
write these things, that my loves, my delights, are to die for Christ. For whatever besides Him was anywhere lovable or pleasing has been crucified to me, and blotted out by the death of Christ: nor does any other fire remain in me that either loves or desires anything else. But the living water welling up in me thus admonishes and thus addresses me: Come, to the Father, come." Thus Brunnerus, a pious man wise in eternal things, who having turned from the camp of the heretics, where for many years he had served with distinction among the few, to the Christian standards, earned better pay under Christ, and professed Greek letters and the sacred tongue at Freiburg im Breisgau in the principal gymnasium. Therefore love in that sentence of Ignatius does not signify Christ, nor holy love, but the love of concupiscence and of earthly things, and not the desire of eternal things, which he indeed, already a candidate for martyrdom and wholly aspiring to heaven, proclaimed to be extinguished in himself. For he also uttered many things conformable to these in the same letter to the Romans out of the fervour of his spirit, such as those: "Now at last, bound for Him, I learn to desire nothing worldly, nothing vain." And a little lower: "Pardon me, I pray: what is expedient for me, I know. Now I begin to be a disciple of Christ, since of the things that are seen and that are not seen I covet nothing, that I may win Jesus Christ." And many other things in the same place of that sort.
Jam satis, ut opinor, factum est argumentis illis quatuor antiquissimis theologi ; nunc aliquot praecipuis recentiorum Scriptorum oppugnationibus pro virili repugnandum.
Now enough, as I think, has been done for those four most ancient arguments of the theologian; now we must resist to the best of our ability some chief attacks of more recent Writers.
Oppugnat Abrahamus Scultetus sancti Dionysii scripta rationibus duodecim, quarum ego vanitatem (ne nimis se amet, neu Calvinistarum plausus veritatem putet) statui palam prodere.
Abraham Scultetus attacks the writings of Saint Dionysius with twelve reasons, the vanity of which (lest he love himself too much, or think the applause of the Calvinists to be the truth) I have resolved openly to expose.
Prima ejus ratio est : « Stylus horum librorum non est simplex et sincerus, sed argutus nimis et inflatus, et affectatus, et parum apostolicus. »
His first reason is: "The style of these books is not simple and sincere, but overly subtle and inflated, and affected, and little apostolic."
Ad eam respondi supra in secundo argumento pro altera sententia, ubi ostendi, stylum respondere materiae, et sublimem esse in re sublimi. Audiat hic porro nostrum et suum Augustinum simili in re, simillimo utentem stylo, et obmutescat. Igitur in lib. Soliloquiorum, c. 31, sic inter alia : « Soli quidem tibi Trinitas sancta, Trinitas supermirabilis, et superinenarrabilis, et superinscrutabilis, et superinaccessibilis, et superincomprehensibilis, superintelligibilis, superessentialis, superessentialiter exsuperans omnem sensum, omnem rationem, omnem intellectum, omnem intelligentiam, omnem essentiam supercoelestium animorum : quam neque dicere, neque cogitare, neque intelligere, neque cognoscere possibile est etiam oculis angelorum. » Vide ibi plura, quae diceres aut e Dionysio, aut ex eodem certe Spiritu hausta et scripta.
To this I responded above in the second argument for the other opinion, where I showed that the style corresponds to the subject matter, and is sublime in a sublime matter. Let him furthermore hear here our and his Augustine in a similar matter using a most similar style, and let him be silent. Accordingly in the book of Soliloquies, chapter 31, he writes thus among other things: "To Thee alone indeed, holy Trinity, Trinity superwonderful, and superunutterable, and superinscrutable, and superinaccessible, and superincomprehensible, superintelligible, superessential, superessentially surpassing all sense, all reason, all intellect, all understanding, all essence of supercelestial minds: Whom it is not possible either to utter, or to think, or to understand, or to know even for the eyes of angels." See more there, which you would say was drawn and written either from Dionysius, or certainly from the very same Spirit.
Secunda. « Eusebius et Hieronymus, diligentissimi librorum inquisitores, non faciunt mentionem aliquam horum librorum, nec ullus alius admodum antiquus auctor. »
Second. "Eusebius and Jerome, most diligent investigators of books, make no mention of these books, nor does any other very ancient author."
Et huic respondi superius, cum argumenta Theodoro presbytero objecta refellerem. Vide ibi ad primum.
To this also I responded above, when I refuted the arguments objected to Theodore the presbyter. See there under the first.
Tertia. « Laurentius Valla indicat, fuisse suae aetatis doctissimos viros, qui judicaverint eos libros esse Apollinaris. »
Third. "Lorenzo Valla indicates that there were most learned men of his age who judged those books to be by Apollinaris."
Respondeo, Scultetum haec verba sumpsisse ex Erasmo in c. XVII Actorum apostolorum, et reticuisse subsequentia ejusdem Erasmi verba, ubi eam sententiam improbat. Subdit enim Erasmus : « Tametsi duos ejus nominis commemorat Hieronymus, alterum Hierapolitanum episcopum, qui floruit sub M. Antonino II, alterum Laodicenum in Syria episcopum ; neutri tamen hujusmodi quidquam tribuit Operum. Neque enim, opinor, haec Apollinari haeretico tribuenda. » Sic ille. Quod si haeretico non sunt tribuenda, multo minus alteri
I answer that Scultetus took these words from Erasmus on chapter 17 of the Acts of the Apostles, and kept silent about the subsequent words of the same Erasmus, where he disapproves that opinion. For Erasmus subjoins: "Although Jerome commemorates two of that name, the one bishop of Hierapolis, who flourished under Marcus Antoninus II, the other bishop of Laodicea in Syria; yet to neither does he attribute anything of such Works. For neither, I think, are these to be attributed to Apollinaris the heretic." Thus he. Now if they are not to be attributed to the heretic, much less to the other
Editors' notes and page, col. 902

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 902
  • marginal letters: A scribo, meos esse; B illa : « Jam; C pro altera sententia,; D simi librorum inquisitores,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:903
Apollinari catholico et sancto : nec enim esset talis viri, fingere se Pauli discipulum, comminisci facta esse, quae nunquam facta sint, nimirum se interfuisse apostolorum coetui ad funus Deiparae, et alia similia.
Apollinaris, a Catholic and holy man: for it would not be the part of such a man to feign himself a disciple of Paul, to devise things as having been done which were never done, namely that he was present among the company of the apostles at the funeral of the Mother of God, and other similar things.
Atque ut ipsamet tela adversariorum in ipsos convertamus, secunda ipsorum ratio contra tertiam militat hoc modo : Eusebius et Hieronymus diligentissimi librorum inquisitores nullam faciunt mentionem horum librorum ab Apollinari scriptorum, nec ullus admodum antiquus auctor, ergo non sunt ipsius. Videsne, Scultete, tuis te retibus irretiri ? Deinde ipse Erasmus ad Catalogum S. Hieronymi de scriptoribus ecclesiasticis abjudicat illos Apollinari, et cum multi fuerint Dionysii inter scriptores ecclesiasticos, probabilius censet ab uno illorum scriptos. Quid jam valet tua ratio, Scultete, ex Erasmo fallaciter prompta ? Possem pluribus ; sed frustra lux major ad tantam hominis caecitatem.
And that we may turn the very weapons of the adversaries against themselves, their second reason militates against the third in this way: Eusebius and Jerome, most diligent investigators of books, make no mention of these books as written by Apollinaris, nor does any very ancient author, therefore they are not his. Do you see, Scultetus, that you are entangled in your own nets? Next, Erasmus himself on the Catalogue of St Jerome on Ecclesiastical Writers adjudges them away from Apollinaris, and since there were many Dionysii among ecclesiastical writers, he thinks it more probable that they were written by one of them. What now is the worth of your reason, Scultetus, deceitfully drawn from Erasmus? I could say more; but in vain is greater light brought to so great a blindness of the man.
Quarta. « Guilielmus Crocinus, memoria Erasmi Londini hunc auctorem explicans, ingenue coram auditoribus professus est, sibi non videri id opus esse Dionysii Areopagitae.
Fourth. "William Grocyn, within the memory of Erasmus explaining this author at London, frankly professed before his hearers that this work did not seem to him to be that of Dionysius the Areopagite."
Quam putida ratio ! et quam arundineo innixa baculo auctoritas ! Albusne an ater fuerit iste crocinus qui ista crocitavit, quis novit ? Tempus perdam, si plus respondeam.
What a paltry reason! and an authority leaning on how reed-like a staff! Whether that saffron fellow who croaked those things was white or black, who knows? I would waste time if I responded more.
Quinta. « Materies scripti, inquit, idem demonstrat. Nam in hierarchia caelesti, coeli supellectilem et angelorum subsellia non modo vane, sed etiam falso enumeravit, et de iis pene inventarium confecit. »
Fifth. "The subject matter of the writing," says he, "demonstrates the same. For in the Celestial Hierarchy he enumerated the furniture of heaven and the benches of the angels not only vainly, but also falsely, and almost made an inventory of them."
Quid hic magis miremur, hominisne stupidam inscitiam, an effrontem meretricis impudentiam ? quippe qui nec voces, quibus utitur intelligat ; et de rebus, quas non capit, velut censor aut judex decidat. Quis unquam regis filios in aulae regiae numeravit supellectili ? quis de illis inventarium aliquando confecit ? quis inventarii nomine comprehendit ? Atqui Dionysius tantum angelos, eorumque ordines et officia descripsit, quorum nihil nec in supellectili continetur nec in inventario scribitur. Et quam humilia ista de sublimissimis ! quam vilia de nobilissimis ! Nescio an iste homo, dum illa scriberet, de movenda forte supellectili domestica, aut scribendo rerum suarum inventario (in quo et uxorem et utriusque sexus liberos comprehenderat) cogitaret. Docendus est videlicet minister Silesius, quid supellectilis, quid inventarii nomine veniat. « Supellectilis nomine (ut inquit Paulus) continentur mensae, trapezophori, delphicae, subsellia, scamna, lecti inargentati, culcitrae, toralia, mappae villosae, vasa aquaria, pelves, aquiminaria, candelabra, lucernae, trullae, vasa aenea, vulgaria, id est quae non proprio sunt loco attributa : praeterea, capsae, armaria, vitrea, escaria, poortia (sic). » Haec Sipontinus ex 23 ff. de supellectile legata. Nulla ibi personarum, nulla liberorum mentio. De inventario item sic vetus Glossarium : « Inventarium dicitur quidam libellus, in quo omnia bona, quae apud aliquem inveniuntur, conscribuntur. » Repertorium appellat Ulpianus aliquanto Latinius, ubi de administratione et periculo tutorum, L. Tutor, sic scribit : « Tutor, qui repertorium non fecit, quod vulgo inventarium appellatur, dolo fecisse videtur, nisi forte aliqua necessaria et justissima causa allegari possit cur id factum non sit. » Aliqua ergo debuisset Scultetus proferre a Dionysio enumerata, quae aliquam saltem cum his, quae dicta sunt similitudinem repraesentarent. Atque ista quidem inscitia et stupore non contentus, addit multo majorem impudentiam, dum dicit : « Et angelorum subsellia non modo vane, sed etiam falso enumeravit. » Itane vero ?
What should we wonder at more here, the stupid ignorance of the man, or the shameless impudence of a harlot? inasmuch as he neither understands the words which he uses, and decides like a censor or judge concerning matters which he does not grasp. Who ever numbered the king's sons among the furniture of the royal court? who ever made an inventory of them? who included them under the name of an inventory? Yet Dionysius only described the angels, and their orders and offices, nothing of which is either contained in furniture or written in an inventory. And how lowly are those expressions concerning the most sublime things! how vile concerning the noblest! I know not whether that man, while he was writing those things, was thinking perhaps of moving his household furniture, or of writing an inventory of his possessions (in which he had included both his wife and his children of both sexes). The Silesian minister must manifestly be taught what comes under the name of furniture and what under the name of an inventory. "Under the name of furniture (as Julius Paulus says) are contained tables, table-supports, three-legged tables, benches, stools, silver-plated couches, mattresses, valances, fringed napkins, water-vessels, basins, ewers, candelabra, lamps, ladles, bronze vessels, common ones, that is, those not assigned to a special place: moreover chests, cupboards, glassware, dishes, platters (sic)." Thus Perotti of Siponto from Digest 33, On Household Goods Bequeathed. There is no mention there of persons, none of children. Concerning an inventory likewise the old Glossary says thus: "An inventory is the name given to a certain list in which all the goods that are found in someone's possession are registered." Ulpian in somewhat better Latin calls it a repertorium, where concerning the administration and liability of guardians, in the law Tutor, he writes thus: "A guardian who has not made a repertorium, which is commonly called an inventory, is deemed to have acted with fraud, unless perhaps some necessary and most just cause can be alleged why this was not done." Scultetus ought therefore to have brought forward some things enumerated by Dionysius which presented at least some similarity with these things that have been mentioned. And not content indeed with that ignorance and stupidity, he adds a much greater impudence when he says: "And he enumerated the benches of the angels not only vainly, but also falsely." Is it so indeed?
Editors' notes and page, col. 903

Page

  • running head: 903 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A Apollinari catholico; B Quarta. « Guilielmus; C aliquando confecit ?; D pellectile legata.
  • old-edition numerals: 556 after fuisse
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:904
Heus tu, ostende alterutrum : vel quod vane, vel quod falso. Enumera, si potes, aliquid vel solidius vel verius.
Hark you, show one or the other: either that he did so vainly, or that he did so falsely. Enumerate, if you can, something either more solid or more true.
Probat igitur in hunc modum : « Apostolus II Cor. XII, 4, ista et hujusmodi reliqua omnino ἄῤῥητα esse dicit. Irenaeus lib. II, cap. 55, istos hierarchiarum scriptores delirare scribit. Augustinus in Enchiridio ad Laurentium, cap. 58, affirmat se nescire ordines angelorum et eorum differentias. Nec sequuntur Dionysium in angelorum distinctione Gregorius Magnus, Bernardus, et alii. Franciscus quoque Patritius, qui Panarchias suae libro I, multo ex veterum scriptis ad stabiliendas hierarchias Dionysiacas emendicat, dubitanter volens nolens de auctore hierarchiarum pronuntiat. » Ita ille.
He proves it therefore in this manner: "The Apostle in 2 Corinthians 12:4 says that those things and the rest of that sort are altogether unutterable. Irenaeus in book 2, chapter 55, writes that those writers of hierarchies are raving. Augustine in the Enchiridion to Laurentius, chapter 58, affirms that he does not know the orders of the angels and their differences. Nor do Gregory the Great, Bernard, and others follow Dionysius in the distinction of the angels. Francesco Patrizi also, who in book 1 of his Panarchia begs much from the writings of the ancients to establish the Dionysian hierarchies, pronounces hesitantly willy-nilly concerning the author of the hierarchies." Thus he.
Videamus nunc membratim ejus vanitatem et impudentiam. Citavit Paulum, Irenaeum, Augustinum, Franciscum Patritium. Ibimus per singulos. Pauli locus II ad Corinthios XII, 4, est : « Quoniam raptus est in paradisum, et audivit arcana verba, quae non licet homini loqui. » Quid ibi, amabo, contra Dionysium ? Atqui ista sunt, inquies, et reliqua hujusmodi, quae scripsit Dionysius. Qui probas ? quis tibi dixit esse ista ? Nihil probat, et sibi vult credi, homini nempe vanissimo, et ex mendaciis (ut passim in Notis meis illi ostendo) impudentissimis conflato. Quid hoc vanius ? Adde, Paulum loqui de verbis quae audiverit, et quae loqui non liceat ; Dionysius autem non de verbis loquitur, sed de rebus scribit, et ordinum angelorum nomina, quae in sacris Scripturis omnia continentur, enumerat. An vero tantum fuit mysterium, scire illorum ordinem et significationem, ut neque Dionysio, neque Paulo, neque Joanni, neque ulli apostolorum aut discipulorum inspiratum fuerit ? Atqui Dominus Deus dedit apostolis intelligentiam Scripturarum.
Let us now see member by member his vanity and impudence. He cited Paul, Irenaeus, Augustine, Francesco Patrizi. We shall go through them one by one. The passage of Paul in 2 Corinthians 12:4 is: "How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard secret words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter." What is there, I pray, against Dionysius? Yet those are the things, you will say, and the rest of that sort, which Dionysius wrote. How do you prove it? who told you that they are those things? He proves nothing, and wishes himself to be believed, a most vain man namely, and made up of most impudent lies (as I show him passim in my Notes). What is vainer than this? Add that Paul speaks of words which he heard, and which it is not lawful to utter; whereas Dionysius does not speak of words, but writes of realities, and enumerates the names of the orders of angels, all of which are contained in the Sacred Scriptures. Or was it indeed so great a mystery to know their order and signification that it was inspired neither to Dionysius, nor to Paul, nor to John, nor to any of the apostles or disciples? Yet the Lord God gave to the apostles the understanding of the Scriptures.
Quid ergo magni, si Dionysius a magistro suo Paulo petierit, quid sibi vellent ista angelorum nomina, quorum et ipsemet in suis epistolis, et alii sacri scriptores in divinis Litteris meminerunt ? si, et quis esset inter eos ordo, et quae singulorum officia poposcerit et didicerit ? Et sane, si ista Sculteti ratio vel hilum valeret, plus contra S. Joannis Apocalypsim, quam contra Dionysii scripta faceret. Multo enim ibi alia et majora et captu difficiliora, quam in Dionysio memorantur : quae si dixisset Dionysius, fuisset forte Sculteto locus major recordandi suae supellectillis : nempe cum audiret : Et conversus vidi septem candelabra, et in medio septem candelabrorum aureorum, etc. Cum, inquam, audiret septem candelabra, Apoc. I et clavem David, cap. 3, et sedem positam in caelo, et in circuitu sedis sedilia viginti quatuor, et coronas aureas, cap. 17, et librum et citharas, et phialas aureas, cap. V, et, arcum, et gladium, et coronam, et stolas, cap. VI, et palmam, et thronum, et templum, cap. VII, et tubas, et thuribula, et incensa multa, cap. VIII, et alia in aliis. Cum haec, inquam, vel similia in Dionysio audiret, tum majori jure sua illa de coeli supellectile et inventario deblateraret. Nunc autem cum illa in Apostoli scriptis legantur, quid dicet ? Licuit beato Joanni tam multa et tam recondita de coelo et coelestibus referre, et mundo patefacere : sancto Paulo autem non licuerit pauca quaedam, eaque ad Scripturarum intelligentiam spectantia, Dionysio Areopagitae a se converso, et discipulo suo, enarrare ? Quid ita ? Quia audivit arcana verba, inquit, Scultetus, quae non licet homini loqui. Egregie vero. Applica, Scultete. Nec facis, nec potes. Quis enim risum teneat, si ea ipsa esse dicas quae Dionysius enarravit ? Qui enim probes ? Sin alia esse dicas, nihil facis. Potuisse autem Dionysium e Scripturis novem colligere angelorum ordines, vel ex ipso
What great matter is it, then, if Dionysius asked of his master Paul what those names of the angels meant, of which both he himself in his epistles and other sacred writers in the divine Letters made mention? if he asked and learned both what order there was among them, and what were the offices of each? And indeed, if that reason of Scultetus were worth even a whit, it would tell more against the Apocalypse of St John than against the writings of Dionysius. For many other things are recounted there, both greater and more difficult to grasp than in Dionysius: which if Dionysius had said, Scultetus would perhaps have had greater occasion to remember his furniture: namely when he heard: And being turned I saw seven candlesticks, and in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks, etc. When, I say, he heard of seven candlesticks (Rev. 1:12), and the key of David, chapter 3 (Rev. 3:7), and a throne set in heaven, and round about the throne four and twenty seats, and golden crowns, chapter 4 (Rev. 4:2, 4), and a book and harps, and golden vials, chapter 5 (Rev. 5:1, 8), and a bow, and a sword, and a crown, and white robes, chapter 6 (Rev. 6:2, 4, 11), and a palm, and a throne, and a temple, chapter 7 (Rev. 7:9, 15), and trumpets, and censers, and much incense, chapter 8 (Rev. 8:2, 3), and other things in other places. When he heard these things, I say, or things like them in Dionysius, then with greater right would he blabber those remarks of his about the furniture of heaven and the inventory. Now, however, since those things are read in the writings of the Apostle, what will he say? Was it lawful for blessed John to relate so many and such recondite things concerning heaven and heavenly things, and to lay them open to the world: and was it not lawful for Saint Paul to recount a few things, and those pertaining to the understanding of the Scriptures, to Dionysius the Areopagite converted by him, and his own disciple? Why so? Because he heard secret words, says Scultetus, which it is not lawful for a man to utter (2 Cor. 12:4). Excellently indeed. Apply it, Scultetus. You neither do so, nor can you. For who could refrain from laughter if you should say that they are the very things which Dionysius recounted? For how would you prove it? But if you say they are other things, you accomplish nothing. Moreover, that Dionysius could gather the nine orders of angels from the Scriptures is clear even from
Editors' notes and page, col. 904

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: non licet homini loqui› · call in col 904

II Cor. XII, 4.

2 Corinthians 12:4.

(printed under page 469)

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 904
  • marginal letters: A Heus tu, ostende; B Pauli locus II; C Quid ergo magni,; D palmam, et thronum,
  • old-edition numerals: 557 after inspiratum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:905
Gregorio Magno patet, quid id ipsum fecit homilia 34 in Evangelia. « Novem vero, inquit, sngelorum ordines diximus, quia videlicet esse, testante sacro Eloquio, scimus angelos, archangelos, virtutes, potestates, principatus, dominationes, thronos, cherubim atque seraphim. Esse namque angelos et archangelos, pene omnes sacri Eloquii paginae testantur. Cherubim vero atque seraphim saepe, ut notum est, libri prophetarum loquuntur. Quatuor quoque ordinum nomina Paulus apostolus ad Ephesios enumerat, dicens : Supra omnem principatum, et potestatem, et virtutem, et dominationem. Qui rursus ad Colossenses scribens ait : Sive throni, sive potestates, sive potestates, sive dominationes. » Deinde colligit numerum hoc modo : « Dominationes, inquit, et principatus, ac potestates, tam ad Ephesios loquens descripserat : sed ea quoque Colossensibus dicturus, praemisit thronos, de quibus nedum quidquam fuerat Ephesiis locutus. Dum ergo illis quatuor, quae ad Ephesios dixit, id est principatibus, potestatibus, virtutibus atque dominationibus, conjunguntur throni, quinque sunt ordines qui specialiter exprimuntur. Quibus dum angeli atque archangeli, cherubim atque seraphim adjuncta sunt, procul dubio novem esse angelorum ordines inveniuntur. »
Gregory the Great himself, who did that very thing in Homily 34 on the Gospels. "Now we have said that there are nine orders of angels," says he, "because namely we know on the testimony of Sacred Scripture that there are angels, archangels, virtues, powers, principalities, dominations, thrones, cherubim, and seraphim. For that there are angels and archangels, almost all the pages of Sacred Scripture testify. And of cherubim and seraphim, as is well known, the books of the prophets often speak. Paul the apostle also enumerates the names of four orders to the Ephesians, saying: Above all principality, and power, and virtue, and domination (Eph. 1:21). Who again writing to the Colossians says: Whether thrones, or powers, or powers, or dominations (Col. 1:16)." Then he gathers the number in this way: "Dominations," says he, "and principalities, and powers, he had already described when speaking to the Ephesians: but being about to say those things also to the Colossians, he premised thrones, of which he had not yet spoken anything to the Ephesians. When therefore to those four which he spoke of to the Ephesians, that is, principalities, powers, virtues, and dominations, thrones are joined, there are five orders which are specially expressed. To which when angels and archangels, cherubim and seraphim are added, without doubt there are found to be nine orders of angels."
Ex his omnibus e Gregorio Magno allatis patet, eum nihil aliud voluisse, quam probare novem esse ordines, non vero inter illos describere et distinguere hierarchias, ac proinde nihil esse mirum, si aut ipse, aut S. Bernardus eum secutus, et quidam forte alii qui angelos per hierarchias non distinxerunt, alium sint ordinem, re minus accurate examinata, amplexati. Nam in confesso est omnibus, longe res tractari exactius ab iis qui methodice et per praecepta materiam aliquam tractant, definiunt, dividunt (quod fecit Dionysius Areopagita) quam ab iis qui populariter et oratorio more ad virtutem alios exhortantur : quemadmodum fecisse constat Gregorium homil. 34 in Evangelia, et S. Bernardum serm. 19 in Canticum canticorum. Aliud est enim sermones et homilias, aliud libros διδακτικοὺς scribere.
From all these things adduced from Gregory the Great it is clear that he wished nothing other than to prove that there are nine orders, not however to describe and distinguish the hierarchies among them, and accordingly it is no wonder if either he himself, or St Bernard following him, and perhaps some others who did not distinguish the angels by hierarchies, embraced another order, the matter having been less accurately examined. For it is acknowledged by all that matters are treated far more exaktly by those who treat, define, and divide some subject methodically and by rules (which Dionysius the Areopagite did) than by those who popularly and in an oratorical manner exhort others to virtue: as it is established that Gregory did in Homily 34 on the Gospels, and St Bernard in Sermon 19 on the Canticle of Canticles. For it is one thing to write sermons and homilies, another to write didactic books.
Quare qui hos scripserunt, ut illi scholasticorum principes, Joannes Damascenus apud Graecos, Thomas Aquinas apud Latinos, non alium statuerunt ordinem quam eum quem in Dionysio nostro invenerunt. Damascenus quidem in libro De fide orthodoxa, cap. 8, Thomas autem I p. qu. 108, art. 5 et 6, et post alios cuncti ad unum doctores scholastici. Haec autem tacuit Scultetus vel ex inscitia, vel ex malitia : nec dubium, quin etiam ex impudentia. Jam vero S. Dionysii Areopagitae ordinem omni alio meliorem, ac propterea merito et a Damasceno, et ab Aquinaté et ab omnibus scholasticis usurpatum ex eodem probabo doctore, a quo illum primus accepit Dionysius, nempe a doctore gentium Paulo Dionysii olim gentilis magistro Et sic probo : De quatuor primis ordinibus, hoc est de seraphim, de cherubim, de thronis et de dominationibus, inter omnes omnino liquet. Nam cum Dionysio Areopagita etiam Gregorius, et Bernardus, et alii consentiunt, nempe illos esse omnium primos ; de duobus etiam postremis ordinibus, hoc est, de archangelis, et angelis, perinde constat. Restat igitur de tribus tantum ordinibus controversia, hoc est, de virtutibus, potestatibus et principatibus, sintne in coelo hoc ordine, quemadmodum Dionysius constituit, sive, an supra archangelos proximi sint principatus, et supra hos sint potestates, et supra potestates emineant virtutes, deinde dominationes, sicut in coelesti hierarchia. Ecce igitur locus Pauli ad Ephesios cap. I, 19 et seqq., ubi tali utitur gradatione de Christo ad summam in coelo gloriam elevato : Qui credimus secundum
Wherefore those who wrote the latter, like those princes of the scholastics, John of Damascus among the Greeks, Thomas Aquinas among the Latins, established no other order than that which they found in our Dionysius: Damascene indeed in the book On the Orthodox Faith, chapter 8, and Thomas in Part I, question 108, articles 5 and 6, and after others all the scholastic doctors to a man. Now Scultetus kept silent about these things either out of ignorance or out of malice: and without doubt also out of impudence. Moreover, that the order of St Dionysius the Areopagite is better than every other, and therefore deservedly used both by Damascene, and by Aquinas, and by all the scholastics, I shall prove from the same teacher from whom Dionysius first received it, namely from the teacher of the Gentiles, Paul, the master of Dionysius formerly a Gentile. And I prove it thus: Concerning the first four orders, that is, the seraphim, the cherubim, the thrones, and the dominations, it is altogether clear among all. For with Dionysius the Areopagite Gregory also, and Bernard, and others agree, namely that those are the first of all; concerning the two last orders also, that is, the archangels and the angels, it is equally established. There remains therefore a controversy concerning three orders only, that is, the virtues, powers, and principalities, whether they are in heaven in this order as Dionysius established, that is, whether next above the archangels are the principalities, and above these are the powers, and above the powers stand out the virtues, and then the dominations, as in the Celestial Hierarchy. Behold therefore the passage of Paul to the Ephesians, chapter 1:19 and following, where he uses such a gradation concerning Christ raised to the highest glory in heaven: Who believe according
Editors' notes and page, col. 905

Page

  • running head: 905 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A Gregorio Magno patet,; B patibus, potestatibus,; C Gregorium homil. 34; D tore gentium Paulo
  • old-edition numerals: 558 after ordinibus,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word secun- (continued as dum in col. 906)
  • other: the word secundum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 906
PG 4:906
operationem potentiae virtutis ejus, quam operatus est in Christo, suscitans illum a mortuis, et constituens ad dexteram suam in coelestibus, supra omnem principatum, et potestatem, et virtutem, et dominationem, et omne nomen, quod nominatur non solum in hoc saeculo, sed etiam in futuro. Quo in loco cum agat Paulus de Christi ascensu in coelum, non potest quispiam, nisi extreme stolidus, quin ab inferioribus incipiat, et gradatim ad superiores ordines ascendat, dubitare. Et tamen audet Scultetus (qua est impudentia) ore improbo effutire, Dionysium angelorum subsellia (sic ille vocat angelorum ordines) non modo vane, sed etiam falso enumerasse ?
to the working of the mighty power which He wrought in Christ, raising Him from the dead, and setting Him at His right hand in the heavenly places, above all principality, and power, and virtue, and domination, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come (Eph. 1:19–21). In which passage, since Paul treats of the ascent of Christ into heaven, no one, unless extremely stolid, can doubt that he begins from the lower and ascends step by step to the higher orders. And yet Scultetus dares (such is his impudence) to blurt out with a shameless mouth that Dionysius enumerated the benches of the angels (thus he calls the orders of the angels) not only vainly, but also falsely?
Aliam ejus impudentiam (de illa enim satis) videamus. Ea in illis verbis renidet : « Irenaeus, inquit, lib. II, cap. 55. istos hierarchiarum scriptores delirare scribit. » Quid ad hanc impudentiam addi potest ? Mentitur enim Scultetus, et insane delirat. Nam ne verbo quidem, nec ibi, nec alibi de hierarchiis angelorum Irenaeus, tanquam illas improbans, agit : imo directe eos impugnat, qui relictis angelis, archangelis, et aliis angelorum ordinibus triginta Aeonas in coelo ponebant, et quasi novos deos. Quin et expresse admittit et memora tibi aliquot ordines angelorum, nempe principatus, dominationes, virtutes, angelos, archangelos. Proferam ipsa Irenaei verba, quo erubescat, si potest, canina Sculteti impudentia. Agens igitur Irenaeus contra Marcionem et Valentinum in illo ipso capite jam citato, et asserens unum esse verum Deum, non duos, non plures, sic ait inter alia : « Ipse Dominus omnium, et neque praeter ipsum, neque super ipsum, neque mater quam illi admentiuntur ; nec Deus alter quem Marcion affinxit ; nec Pleroma triginta Aeonum, quod vanum ostensum est ; neque Bythus, neque Proarche, neque coeli, nec lumen virginale, nec Aeon innominabilis, nec in totum quidquam eorum, quae ab his et ab omnibus haereticis delirantur ; sed solus unus Deus fabricator, qui est super omnem principalitatem, et dominationem, et virtutem. »
Let us see another impudence of his (for of that one enough). It grins forth in those words: "Irenaeus," says he, "in book 2, chapter 55, writes that those writers of hierarchies are raving." What can be added to this impudence? For Scultetus lies, and raves insanely. For not even by a single word, neither there nor elsewhere, does Irenaeus treat of the hierarchies of the angels as disapproving them: nay, he directly attacks those who, leaving aside the angels, archangels, and other orders of angels, placed thirty Aeons in heaven, and as it were new gods. Nay, he even expressly admits and mentions there several orders of angels, namely principalities, dominations, virtues, angels, archangels. I shall bring forward the very words of Irenaeus, that the canine impudence of Scultetus may blush, if it can. Irenaeus, then, treating against Marcion and Valentinus in that very chapter already cited, and asserting that there is one true God, not two, not more, speaks thus among other things: "He Himself is the Lord of all, and there is neither beside Him, nor above Him, either the mother whom they falsely invent; or another God whom Marcion devised; or the Pleroma of thirty Aeons, which has been shown to be vain; or Bythus, or Proarche, or heavens, or virginal light, or an unnameable Aeon, or in short anything of the things that are raved of by these and by all heretics; but one only God the Creator, Who is above all principality, and domination, and virtue."
Ecce igitur eos quos vanitatis Irenaeus arguit, et dicit delirare, nimirum Marcionem duos fingentem deos ; Valentinum triginta constituentem Aeonas. et reliquos omnes haereticos, nulla vel minima Dionysii aut hierarchiarum ejus facta mentione, nisi quod ordines aliquos nominavit, in quibus per principalitatem intelligit principatus, non tamen ut reprobans, sed ut maxime approbans ; sicut ibidem paulo inferius, cum dicit : « Hic Pater Domini nostri Jesu Christi per Verbum suum (qui est Filius ejus) revelatur et manifestatur omnibus quibus revelatur : cognoscunt enim eum hi, quibus revelaverit Filius. Semper autem coexsistens Filius Patri olim et ab initio semper revelat Patrem et angelis, et archangelis, et potestatibus, et virtutibus, et omnibus vult revelare Deus. » Ita ibi. Sed idem Irenaeus priori capite ejusdem libri, sive c. 74, eosdem refutans Valentinianos insinuat varios angelorum ordines, et inter ordines singulos discrimina, his verbis : « Praeterea, si per ipsos ea quae sunt super coelos facta sunt, dicant nobis quae sit invisibilium natura, enarrent numerum angelorum, et ordinem archangelorum, demonstrent thronorum sacramenta, et doceant diversitates dominationum, principatuum, potestatum, atque virtutum. Sed non habent dicere. Non ergo per eos facta sunt. » De hoc satis.
Behold therefore those whom Irenaeus accuses of vanity and says are raving, namely Marcion feigning two gods, Valentinus establishing thirty Aeons, and all the rest of the heretics, without even the slightest mention being made of Dionysius or of his hierarchies, except that he named some orders, in which by principalitas he understands principalities, not however as disapproving, but as most highly approving; just as in the same place a little lower, when he says: "This Father of our Lord Jesus Christ through His Word (Who is His Son) is revealed and manifested to all to whom He is revealed: for those know Him to whom the Son has revealed Him. And the Son, ever coexisting with the Father, of old and from the beginning ever reveals the Father both to angels, and to archangels, and to powers, and to virtues, and to all to whom God wills to reveal Him." Thus there. Moreover the same Irenaeus in an earlier chapter of the same book, namely chapter 54, refuting the same Valentinians, intimates various orders of angels, and distinctions among the several orders, in these words: "Moreover, if through them the things that are above the heavens were made, let them tell us what is the nature of the invisible things, let them recount the number of the angels, and the order of the archangels, let them demonstrate the mysteries of the thrones, and teach the diversities of the dominations, principalities, powers, and virtues. But they cannot tell. Therefore they were not made through them." Enough of this.
Aliud argumentum Sculteti est hoc : « Augustinus in Enchiridio ad Laurentium cap. 58, affirmat, se nescire ordines angelorum et eorum differentias. » Quid tum ? an omnia scivit Augustinus ? an quod ille nescivit, nullus scivit ? Magni fuit ingenii, fateor, rarique judicii, imo et ejus quoque sanctivatis,
Another argument of Scultetus is this: "Augustine in the Enchiridion to Laurentius, chapter 58, affirms that he does not know the orders of the angels and their differences." What then? did Augustine know all things? or what he did not know, did no one know? He was a man of great genius, I confess, and of rare judgement, nay, and of such holiness
Editors' notes and page, col. 906

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: not visible; the call lies above the foot images, probably in the Ephesians quotation that runs from the foot of col 905 into col 906› · call in col 906 (inferred)

Ephes. I, 21.

Ephesians 1:21.

(printed under page 470)

(e) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 906 (inferred)

Cap. I, 16.

Chapter 1, verse 16 [probably Colossians 1:16; the book is not named in the note].

(printed under page 470)

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 906
  • marginal letters: A dum operationem; B Nam ne verbo; C eorum, quae ab; D nibus vult revelare
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word dum from col. 905 (secun-dum); ends mid-word sancti- (continued as tatis/vatis in col. 907)
PG 4:907
ut multa ceorum quae nesciret, illi crediderim revelata. Sed an Deus uni omnia ? Nunquid alii quidem per Spiritum datur sermo sapientiae, alii autem sermo scientiae secundum eumdem Spiritum, alteri fides in eodem Spiritu ? etc. An non unus atque idem Spiritus dividit singulis prout vult ? Quin ergo mirum, si dederit Dionysio Pauli discipulo, et fonti aquarum viventium tam vicino, quod Augustino multis post saeculis exorto non dederit ? Quin et hoc ipso loco, qui citatus est, ostendit se nescire Augustinus, an sol et luna et cuncta sidera vitam non habeant beatitudinis et societatis sanctorum capacem, et ignorare insuper, an plures sint in coelo angelorum ordines quam quatuor, cum tamen supra e Scripturis sacris ostensi sint novem. Et quia forte haec audientes desiderent ipsa Augustini verba in medio poni (nam sane mira sunt, et de sideribus alia nobis nunc certa fides est) illa ponam. Sic ergo habet in Enchiridio ad Laurentium cap. 58 : « Quid inter se distent quatuor illa vocabula, quibus universam ipsam coelestem societatem videtur, Apostolus esse complexus, dicendo : Sive sedes, sive dominationes, sive principatus, sive potestates, dicant qui possunt, si tamen possunt probare quod dicunt ; ego me ista ignorare confiteor. Sed nec illud quidem certum habeo, utrum ad eamdem societatem pertineant sol et luna et cuncta sidera, quamvis nonnullis lucida corpora esse, non cum sensu vel intelligentia videantur. » Ita Augustinus.
also, that I could believe many of the things which he did not know were revealed to him. But does God give all things to one man? Is there not given to one indeed by the Spirit the word of wisdom, and to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith in the same Spirit? etc. Does not one and the same Spirit divide to each one according as He wills? (1 Cor. 12:8–11). What wonder, then, if He gave to Dionysius, the disciple of Paul and so near to the fountain of living waters, what He did not give to Augustine, who arose many centuries later? Nay, even in this very passage which has been cited, Augustine shows that he does not know whether the sun and moon and all the stars do not have a life capable of beatitude and of the fellowship of the saints, and that he is ignorant moreover whether there are more orders of angels in heaven than four, whereas nine have been shown above from the Sacred Scriptures. And because perhaps those hearing these things may desire the very words of Augustine to be set forth (for they are strange indeed, and concerning the stars we now have another certain faith), I shall set them down. Thus therefore he has it in the Enchiridion to Laurentius, chapter 58: "How those four words differ among themselves, in which the Apostle seems to have embraced the whole of that celestial society itself, saying: Whether thrones, or dominations, or principalities, or powers, let those say who can, if only they can prove what they say; I confess that I am ignorant of those things. But not even this do I hold for certain, whether the sun and moon and all the stars belong to the same society, although to some they seem to be luminous bodies, not endowed with sense or intelligence." Thus Augustine.
Quemadmodum ergo non propterea quod dicat Augustinus se certum non habere, an sidera vivant et intelligant et beatitudinis capacia sint, reprehendi quispiam potest, si doceat ea nec vivere, nec intelligere, nec beatitudinis capacia esse : sic neque propterea quod de angelicorum ordinum numero dubitet, imprudenter facere dicendi sunt, qui eorum numerum et distinctionem docent ; multo minus autem, qui tam diu ante Augustinum docuerunt, et vel ex divina revelatione, vel ex apostolorum relatione acceperunt. Et si temerarium esset de coelesti hierarchia et angelorum ordinibus librum unum conscribere, ut de rebus reconditis ; quanto magis temerarium esset de ipso sanctissimae et abstrusissimae Trinitatis mysterio vel duodecim libros componere, quod S. Hilarius fecit ; etiam quindecim, quod S. Augustinus ? Addit Scultetus, Franciscum Patricium lib. I suae Panarchias dubitanter volentem nolentem de auctore hierarchiarum pronuntiasse : quid autem pronuntiaverit, non explicat ; sed satis intelligitur, eum secundum nos pronuntiasse. Unde quantus hominis stupor, ea proferre in medium quae contra se faciant. Nam licet dubitanter, tamen contra Scultetum pronuntiavit.
Just as, therefore, no one can be reproved, because Augustine says he does not hold for certain whether the stars live and understand and are capable of beatitude, if he teaches that they neither live, nor understand, nor are capable of beatitude: so neither because he doubts concerning the number of the angelic orders are those to be said to act imprudently who teach their number and distinction; and much less those who taught so long before Augustine, and received it either from divine revelation or from the report of the apostles. And if it were rash to write a single book concerning the celestial hierarchy and the orders of the angels, as concerning recondite matters; how much more rash would it be to compose even twelve books concerning the very mystery of the most holy and most abstruse Trinity, which St Hilary did; or even fifteen, which St Augustine did? Scultetus adds that Francesco Patrizi in book 1 of his Panarchia pronounced hesitantly willy-nilly concerning the author of the hierarchies: what however he pronounced, he does not explain; but it is sufficiently understood that he pronounced in our favour. Whence how great is the stupidity of the man, to bring forward things that tell against himself! For although hesitantly, nevertheless he pronounced against Scultetus.
Sexta ratio Sculteti est haec : In libro De ecclesiastica hierarchia multa scribit de templis, de altaribus, de locis sacris, de choro, de consecratione monachorum, de tonsura et ratione capitum ; cum revera nihil horum fuerit temporibus Dionysii Areopagitae : id quod demonstratum historice repereie lectore apud Rodolphum Hospinianum Tigurinum » Ita ille suo more, nihil in particulari probans, et nequiter ad alios remittens.
The sixth reason of Scultetus is this: "In the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy he writes many things concerning temples, concerning altars, concerning sacred places, concerning the choir, concerning the consecration of monks, concerning tonsure and the shaving of heads; whereas in reality none of these things existed in the times of Dionysius the Areopagite: which the reader will find historically demonstrated in Rudolf Hospinian of Zurich." Thus he after his custom, proving nothing in particular, and knavishly referring to others.
Contra simile argumenti genus, talis erit proprie et maxime conveniens, ut equidem arbitror, rasponsio : Ista omnia, quae Scultetus e Dionysio protulit, revera fuerunt temporibus Dionysii Areopagitae : id quod demonstratum veridice reperiet lecto apud Caesarem Baronium Soranum, et apud Robertum Bellarminum cardinales.
Against a similar kind of argument, such will be the properly and most fittingly suited response, as I at least judge: All those things which Scultetus brought forward from Dionysius really existed in the times of Dionysius the Areopagite: which the reader will find truthfully demonstrated in Cardinals Caesar Baronius of Sora and Robert Bellarmine.
De hac solutione, sat scio, non conqueretur : cum pro uno reponam duos, et quidem tales contra talem, et eodem quo ipse utar argumenti genere. De templis tamen et altaribus, et locis sacris (non quod opus sit ad Sculteti refutationem, sed quod
Of this solution, I know well enough, he will not complain: since for one I set down two, and indeed such men against such a man, and use the same kind of argument as he himself uses. Concerning temples, however, and altars, and sacred places (not that there is need for the refutation of Scultetus, but because
Editors' notes and page, col. 907

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: not visible; the call lies above the foot images› · call in col 907 or 908 (not seen)

I Cor. XII. 8-11.

1 Corinthians 12:8–11.

(printed under page 471)

Page

  • running head: 907 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ
  • marginal letters: A vatis, ut multa; B « Quid inter se; C revelatione, vel; D revera nihil horum
  • old-edition numerals: 559 before habet
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word vatis (for tatis, from sancti-tatis across cols. 906-907)
PG 4:908
ad rudium atque infirmorum instructionem et confirmationem non parum habeat roboris ac ponderis) locum peregregium S. Petri Cluniacensis adversus Petrobrusianos haereticos, idem olim, quod nunc Scultetus, delirantes valide intortum, hic lubet ipsismet ejus verbis repraesentare (is autem ante Scultetum quingentis annis vixit). « Quid enim ? ait vir ille sanctus, nunquid per viginti quinque annos, quibus Romae Petrus apostolus sedit, absque templo vel ecclesia, id est orationis domo, vel parvo saltem oratorio fuit ? Nonne, ut gestorum veracium series narrat (si tamen praeter divinum canonem gestis aliquibus assensum datis) primus ipse princeps apostorum Petrus in urbe orbis capite templum Christo inter innumera gentilium templa construxit, et juxta quod beatus et magnus papa Leo nobili sermone pronuntiat tropaeum crucis Christi, Romanis arcibus invexit ? Nonne et nos ipsi Romae positi frequenter vidimus in cryptis antiquissimis oratoria et altaria, qualia eo tempore fieri poterant, quae ab eodem apostolo constructa et sanctificata (sicut per successionem fama consentiens ac celeberrima protestatur) in monumentum sanctitatis fidelibus ostenduntur, et ab eisdem fidelibus dulcissime ac devotissime deosculantur ? Nunquid apud Arelatem (quam necdum per Dei gratiam vester sordidus error infecit) Pauli apostoli discipulus Trophimus (de cujus fonte, ut papa Zosimus scribit, omnes Galliae fidei rivulos acceperunt) semper in campo aut in foro praedicavit, baptizavit, oravit ? Nunquam domum orationis vel ipse habuit, vel alios habere instituit ? Et unde tot sancti successores ejus hoc praesumere ausi sunt, quod ille non docuit, a quo fidei rivulos acceperunt ? Sed ut de primis Galliae nostrae apostolis, quos vestra impia fatuitas, et fatua impietas hactenus scire non meruit, aliquid plenius dicam (sicut ipsa testatur antiquitas, et a sanctis viris nobis relictae tradunt historiae) non solum nos, verum etiam omnes Christiani populi pusilli cum majoribus, senes cum junioribus, vestram insaniam irridentes, certissime tenent, quod Irenaeus Lugduni, Crescens Viennae, Ursinus Biturigis, Paulus Narbonae, Saturninus Tolosae, Anstremonius Arvernis. Martialis Lemovicis, Burdegalae, et Pictavis ; Fronto Petragoris, Eutropius Xantonis, Gratianus Turonis, Julianus Cenomannis, Parisiis Dionysius, Senonis Potentianus et Savinianus, Bellovaci Lucianus, Aeduae Andochius, Lingonis Benignus (et quis omnes gloriosissimos fidei nostrae patres et apostolos enumerare sufficiat ?), isti certe, isti, ubicunque nomen Domini annuntiaverunt, statim idolorum delubra, prout fas fuit, evertentes, aut novas ecclesias fundaverunt, aut ipsa templa in ecclesias converterunt : adeo ut hodieque in plerisque locis (sicut ipsi nostris oculis inspeximus) ecclesiae vel basilicae ab eis constructae, altaria manibus eorum fundata et consecrata, in memoria antiquitatis et sanctitatis eorum, a fidelibus populis reservata monstrentur ; quamque ridendi et detestandi sitis omnibus hominibus, quadam viva voce loquantur. Et ut ad Orientem et caeteras mundi partes transitum faciam, quis Illyricum, Graeciam, Scythiam, nisi Paulus et Andreas ? Quis Asiae maximas partes, nisi Joannes et Philippus ? Quis Persica regna cum proximis gentibus, nisi Simon et Judas ? Quis Indicas partes et solis ortui contiguas terrras, nisi Thomas et Bartholomaeus ? Quis totam Aethiopiam, nisi Matthaeus, primi et novissimi apostoli Christi vetustae superstitionis templa destruentes, novae gratiae ecclesiis implicuerunt ? Ita universi veteris et novae Legis auctores unanimi studio vobis adversantur ; ut necesse vobis sit, aut tantis testibus acquiescere, aut sine Christo, prophetis, et apostolis Christianos fallaciter permanere. » Hactenus vir sanctus, et
for the instruction and confirmation of the unlearned and weak it has no small strength and weight), it pleases me to represent here in his very own words a most excellent passage of St Peter of Cluny forcefully hurled against the Petrobrusian heretics, who formerly raved in the same way as Scultetus now does (now he lived five hundred years before Scultetus). "For what?" says that holy man, "was Peter the apostle during the twenty-five years in which he sat at Rome without a temple or church, that is, a house of prayer, or at least a small oratory? Did not, as the series of truthful acts relates (if at least you give assent to any acts beside the divine canon), the prince of the apostles Peter himself first build a temple to Christ among the innumerable temples of the Gentiles in the city that is the head of the world, and, according to what the blessed and great Pope Leo pronounces in a noble sermon, bring the trophy of the cross of Christ into the Roman citadels? Have not we ourselves also, when stationed at Rome, frequently seen in the most ancient crypts oratories and altars, such as could be made at that time, which built and sanctified by the same apostle (as consenting and most celebrated fame protests by succession) are shown to the faithful as a monument of holiness, and are most sweetly and most devoutly kissed by the same faithful? Did Trophimus the disciple of Paul the apostle (from whose fountain, as Pope Zosimus writes, all the Gauls received the streams of faith) at Arles (which by the grace of God your filthy error has not yet infected) always preach, baptize, and pray in the field or in the marketplace? Did he never either have a house of prayer himself, or institute that others should have one? And whence did so many holy successors of his dare to presume this, which he did not teach from whom they received the streams of faith? But that I may say something more fully concerning the first apostles of our Gaul, whom your impious folly and foolish impiety has hitherto not deserved to know (as antiquity itself testifies, and the histories left to us by holy men hand down), not only we, but also all Christian peoples, small and great, old and young, laughing at your madness, hold most certainly that Irenaeus at Lyons, Crescens at Vienne, Ursinus at Bourges, Paul at Narbonne, Saturninus at Toulouse, Austremonius at Clermont, Martial at Limoges, Bordeaux, and Poitiers; Fronto at Périgueux, Eutropius at Saintes, Gatianus at Tours, Julian at Le Mans, Dionysius at Paris, Potentianus and Savinianus at Sens, Lucianus at Beauvais, Andochius at Autun, Benignus at Langres (and who would suffice to enumerate all the most glorious fathers and apostles of our faith?), these certainly, these, wherever they announced the name of the Lord, immediately overthrowing the shrines of idols, so far as was lawful, either founded new churches, or converted the temples themselves into churches: so that even today in very many places (as we ourselves have inspected with our own eyes) churches or basilicas built by them, and altars founded and consecrated by their hands, preserved by the faithful peoples in memory of their antiquity and holiness, are pointed out; and speak as if with a living voice how worthy of being laughed at and detested by all men you are. And that I may make a transition to the East and the other parts of the world, who bound Illyricum, Greece, Scythia with the churches of the new grace, destroying the temples of ancient superstition, if not Paul and Andrew? Who the greatest parts of Asia, if not John and Philip? Who the Persian kingdoms with the neighbouring nations, if not Simon and Jude? Who the Indian parts and the lands contiguous to the rising of the sun, if not Thomas and Bartholomew? Who the whole of Ethiopia, if not Matthew, the first and last apostles of Christ? Thus all the authors of the Old and New Law oppose you with unanimous zeal; so that it is necessary for you either to acquiesce in such great witnesses, or deceitfully to remain Christians without Christ, the prophets, and the apostles." Thus far the holy man, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 908

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 908
  • marginal letters: A ad rudium atque; B oratoria et altaria,; C silli cum majoribus,; D libus populis reservata
  • old-edition numerals: 560 after et quis
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:909
cujus non est dignus solvere calceamenta Scultetus.
whose shoes Scultetus is not worthy to loose.
Septima ratio : « Timotheum vocat filium, qui tamen illo si non major, certe par fuit pietate, auctoritate, doctrina. »
Seventh reason: "He calls Timothy son, who nevertheless was if not greater than he, certainly equal in piety, authority, and learning."
Addendum fuisset, et aetate, ut efficax fieret argumentum. Nam luce est clarius, solitos esse senes, appellare aetate juniores nomine filiorum. Sic in sacris litteris, sic in profanis auctoribus, sic in communi usu videmus. Timotheum porro longe Dionysio juniorem fuisse, ex eo liquet, quod Paulus ad eum jam episcopum Neronis temporibus scribens, insinuet eum etiam tum fuisse adolescentem cum dicit : Nemo adolescentiam tuam contemnat. Atqui Dionysius jam satis magnus natu erat, et (quod ad rem haud parum facit) permagna quoque auctoritate, sive quod fuisset ex Areopagitis, et Christi causa eos dereliquisset, sive quod ab ipso Paulo conversus, baptizatus et ordinatus fuisset. Itaque Dionysius Timotheum vocavit filium, ἅτε προυεβηκὼς αὐτὸν τοῖς ἔτεσι, καὶ τῇ φιλοσοφίᾳ προέχων, tanquam annis eum antegressus, et philosophia praecellens, ut loquitur S. Maximus in scholiis ad cap. 2 De caelesti hierarchia, super illis verbis. Σὺ δέ, ὦ παῖ. Tu vero, fili ; idemque sentit ad eumdem locum Georgius Pachymeras. Deinde παῖς non tantum significat filium, sed etiam puerum, et quidem prima et principali significatione, sicut υἱός principaliter filium. Hinc Christus Dominus apostolos suos et discipulos, quos moribus similes pueris esse cupiebat, pueros appellabat Joannis XXI, : Pueri nunquid pulmentarium habetis ? Unde etiam factum in primitiva Ecclesia, ut Christiani omnes vocarentur pueri, ob Christianam scilicet morum simplicitatem et suavitatem ; episcopi vero, aliique sacris officiis destinati, παῖδες ἱεροί, pueri sacri. Ita beatus Clemens Alexandrinus libro I Paedagogi, capite 2, Christianos omnes puerorum nomine compellat his verbis : Ἔοικεν δὲ ὁ παιδαγωγὸς ἡμῶν, ὦ παῖδες ὑμεῖς, τῷ Πατρὶ αὐτοῦ τῷ Θεῷ. Similis est noster Paedagogus, o vos, pueri, Patri suo Deo. Et tamen ii ad quos scribit, nec aetate, nec judicio pueri erant (quibus tam alta non congruissent documenta), sed morum probitate et innocentia. Hanc significationem et responsionem ad dictum Dionysii locum admittit quoque et probat sanctus Maximus hisce verbis : ῾Η ἐπειδὴ τοὺς κατὰ Θεὸν ἀκακίαν ἀσκοῦντας, παῖδας ἐκάλουν, ὡς καὶ Παπίας δηλοῖ βιβλίῳ τῶν Κυριακῶν ἐξηγήσεων, καὶ Κλήμης ὁ Ἀλεξανδρεὺς ἐν τῷ Παιδαγωγῷ. Aut quoniam pueros vocabant eos, qui piam simplicitatem et innocentiam sectabantur, quemadmodum et Papias indicat libro primo Dominicarum explanationum, et Clemens Alexandrinus in Paedagogo : hoc est simplices, sinceros, minime malos, qualem fuisse Timotheum, antiqui, ut ait Pachymeras, tradiderunt. Sic enim in sua Paraphrasi Dionysiana : Ἢ τοὺς τὴν ἀκακίαν ἀσκοῦντας παῖδας ἐκάλουν, καθὼς τινὲς παλαιῶν ἱστοροῦσι περὶ τούτου, ὅτι τῇ ἀκακίᾳ ἐσεμνύνετο. Aut simplicitatem exercentes, pueros appellabant, ut quidam veterum de hoc (Timotheo) retulerunt simplicitate ornatum fuisse. Legi equidem saepius et attentius utramque divi Pauli ad Timotheum Epistolam, si qua forte vestigia reperire indagando possem, quibus ad ingenii indolisque ejus notitiam, eademque via ad illius nodi, quem strinxerunt adversarii, solutionem pervenirem ; inveni tandem Timotheum in sacris quidem Litteris a puero versatum, sed ingenio atque animo satis pusillum ac perquam timidum, et qui onus pontificium, si per Paulum licuisset, perlibenter deposuisset. Quare et a Paulo identidem animari atque excitari debuit, et pueri more, quo modo cum unoquoque hominum genere conversandum sibi esset, edoceri. Et quia profanae philosophiae et extranearum litterarum rudis esset,
An addition should have been made: and in age, so that the argument might become effective. For it is clearer than light that old men were accustomed to call those younger in age by the name of sons. So we see in the Sacred Letters, so in profane authors, so in common usage. Furthermore, that Timothy was far younger than Dionysius is clear from the fact that Paul, writing to him when already a bishop in the times of Nero, intimates that he was even then a young man when he says: Let no man despise your youth (1 Tim. 4:12). Yet Dionysius was already well advanced in age, and (what contributes not a little to the matter) of very great authority also, whether because he had been one of the Areopagites and had forsaken them for the sake of Christ, or because he had been converted, baptized, and ordained by Paul himself. Therefore Dionysius called Timothy son, as having preceded him in years, and excelling in philosophy, as having gone before him in years and excelling in philosophy, as St Maximus says in the scholia on chapter 2 of On the Celestial Hierarchy, upon those words: And you, O child. And you, son; and George Pachymeres holds the same on the same passage. Next, pais not only signifies son, but also boy, and indeed in its first and principal signification, just as huios principally signifies son. Hence Christ the Lord called His apostles and disciples, whom He wished to be like boys in character, boys in John 21:5: Boys, have you any fish? Whence also it came to pass in the primitive Church that all Christians were called boys, on account namely of the Christian simplicity and sweetness of their morals; while bishops and others destined for sacred offices were called sacred boys, sacred boys. Thus blessed Clement of Alexandria in book 1 of the Paedagogus, chapter 2, addresses all Christians by the name of boys in these words: Now our Paedagogus, O you boys, resembles His Father God. Our Paedagogus, O you boys, is like His Father God. And yet those to whom he writes were boys neither in age nor in judgement (to whom such lofty instructions would not have been suited), but in probity and innocence of morals. This signification and response to the said passage of Dionysius Saint Maximus also admits and approves in these words: Or because they called those who practised guilelessness according to God boys, as Papias also shows in the book of the Expositions of the Oracles of the Lord, and Clement of Alexandria in the Paedagogus. Or because they called those boys who pursued pious simplicity and innocence, just as both Papias indicates in the first book of the Explanations of the Lord's Sayings, and Clement of Alexandria in the Paedagogus: that is, simple, sincere, by no means evil, such as the ancients, as Pachymeres says, handed down that Timothy was. For thus he writes in his Dionysian Paraphrase: Or they called those who practised guilelessness boys, just as some of the ancients relate concerning this man, that he was revered for his guilelessness. Or they called those exercising simplicity boys, as some of the ancients related of this man (Timothy) that he was adorned with simplicity. I for my part have read quite often and attentively both Epistles of Saint Paul to Timothy, to see if perhaps by searching I could find any traces whereby I might arrive at a knowledge of his character and disposition, and by the same way at the solution of that knot which the adversaries have tied; I found at length that Timothy was indeed versed in the Sacred Letters from boyhood, but in disposition and spirit quite small-minded and exceedingly timid, and one who, if it had been permitted by Paul, would very gladly have laid down the pontifical burden. Wherefore he had both to be repeatedly encouraged and stirred up by Paul, and after the manner of a boy to be thoroughly taught how he ought to converse with each class of men. And because he was unacquainted with profane philosophy and secular literature,
Editors' notes and page, col. 909

Page

  • running head: 909 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A cujus non est; B κὼς αὐτὸν τοῖς; C ὑμεῖς, τῷ Πατρὶ; D τας παῖδας ἐκάλουν,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:910
ideoque a saeculi litteratis multum negotii ac molestiae pateretur (quod Maximus et Pachymeras testantur), propterea et Pauli, dum viveret, et eo mortuo, Dionysii auxiliis indigebat. Cum ergo Paulus sub Nerone obierit, credibile est Dionysium suos ad Timotheum libros sub consequentibus impp. ac praesertim sub Vespasiano, Tito et Domitiano, quorum primus annos decem, secundus duos, tertius quindecim regnavit, exarasse. Nam Galba, Otho, Vitellius, qui hos antecesserunt, non integros singuli annos exegerunt.
and therefore suffered much trouble and annoyance from the learned men of the world (which Maximus and Pachymeres testify), on that account he stood in need of the help both of Paul, while he lived, and after his death, of Dionysius. Since therefore Paul died under Nero, it is credible that Dionysius penned his books to Timothy under the succeeding emperors, and especially under Vespasian, Titus, and Domitian, of whom the first reigned ten years, the second two, the third fifteen. For Galba, Otho, and Vitellius, who preceded these, did not each complete whole years.
De timore et pusillanimitate Timothei, nonnulla in Notationibus ad Vitam sancti Polycarpi, cap. 7, ad finem adnotavi.
Concerning the fear and pusillanimity of Timothy, I have noted some things in the Annotations to the Life of Saint Polycarp, chapter 7, at the end.
Ex his denique facile colligi potest, quam sit probabile, Timotheum a Pauli obitu ad Dionysium Areopagitam, quem et ingenio maximum, et utraque scientia, tam sacra quam profana, eximium nosset, subsidii atque solatii causa se convertisse, ac pro ingenita simplicitate et modestia animi (quod etiamnum facimus, dum ad seniores atque doctiores scribimus, aut quidpiam petimus) ejus se filium aut puerum appellitasse ; qua proinde voce rescribens ad eum Dionysius etiam usus sit ; quamvis ad eam vocem interdum nomen sancti aut sanctissimi addiderit, ut qui sciret se ad episcopum et ad virum sanctum, tametsi juniorem et simpliciorem, scribere. Hinc et librum De ecclesiastica hierarchia sic ad eum exorditur : Ὅτι μὲν ἡ καθ' ἡμᾶς ἱεραρχία, παίδων ἱερῶν ἱερώτατε, κ. τ. λ. Quod nostra quidem hierarchia, o sanctorum puerorum sanctissime, etc. Quia vero (ut est apud Job) deridetur justi simplicitas. lampas contempta apud cogitationes divitum, sive quia proclive est, ut justi et simplices facile a vanis hominibus derideantur atque contemnantur, cavit sedulo Paulus, ut ne in Timotheum illa caderent, partim eum laudando, partim ex suo et illius nomine litteras scribendo, partim expresse ejus despectum prohibendo. Itaque Epistolae Pauli ad Philemonem inscriptio conjunctum habet Timothei nomen, hoc modo : Paulus vinctus Christi Jesu et Timotheus frater Philemoni dilecto, etc. In priore vero ad Corinthios capite XVI, 10, laudat simul et commendat et a despectu tutum facit. Si autem venerit Timotheus, inquit, videte, ut sine timore sit apud vos. Opus enim Domini operatur, sicut ego. Ne quis ergo illum spernat : deducite autem illum in pace, ut veniat ad me. Exspecto enim illum cum fratribus.
From these things finally it can easily be gathered how probable it is that Timothy after the death of Paul turned for help and solace to Dionysius the Areopagite, whom he knew to be both greatest in genius and extraordinary in both kinds of knowledge, sacred as well as profane, and out of his innate simplicity and modesty of mind (which we still do when we write to older and more learned men, or ask for anything) repeatedly called himself his son or boy; which word accordingly Dionysius also used in writing back to him; although to that word he sometimes added the title of holy or most holy, as one who knew that he was writing to a bishop and to a holy man, albeit younger and simpler. Hence also he begins the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy to him thus: That our hierarchy indeed, O most sacred of sacred boys, etc. That our hierarchy indeed, O most holy of holy boys, etc. Because however (as it is in Job 12:4) the simplicity of the just man is laughed to scorn, a lamp despised in the thoughts of the rich, or because it is a prone thing that the just and simple are easily derided and despised by vain men, Paul sedulously took care lest those things should befall Timothy, partly by praising him, partly by writing letters in his own and his name, partly by expressly forbidding contempt of him. Therefore the inscription of the Epistle of Paul to Philemon has the name of Timothy conjoined, in this way: Paul, a prisoner of Christ Jesus, and Timothy our brother, to Philemon our beloved (Philem. 1), etc. And in the first Epistle to the Corinthians, chapter 16:10, he at the same time praises and commends him and renders him safe from contempt. Now if Timothy come, says he, see that he be with you without fear: for he works the work of the Lord, as I also do. Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct ye him on his way in peace, that he may come to me: for I look for him with the brethren (1 Cor. 16:10–11).
Quibus in locis non possum quin mirer, et amem, et amplectar istam apostoli benignitatem, et parandae discipulo suo auctoritatis atque fiduciae paternam curam ac sollicitudinem : quod et sanctus Joannes Chrysostomus in suis ad Pauli Epistolas Commentariis olim est admiratus. Ut autem cognoscatur, quanti sanctus Dionysius Timotheum (quamvis filium ob aetatem appellaverit) tamen propter eruditionis opinionem aestimaverit, legantur, quaeso, quae superius in Dionysii Vita perscripsi capite 23, ubi ejusdem sancti Dionysii modestia in medio ponitur. Nam ibi ea de Timotheo dicit, quae vere digna sunt eo, qui fuit Pauli comes et discipulus. Eum enim esse facit, qui mereatur a Deo per angelos, edoceri et quidem veriora et clariora, quam ipse docuerit.
In which passages I cannot but admire, and love, and embrace that kindness of the apostle, and his paternal care and solicitude for procuring authority and confidence for his disciple: which Saint John Chrysostom also formerly admired in his Commentaries on the Epistles of Paul. Moreover, that it may be known how highly Saint Dionysius esteemed Timothy (although he called him son on account of his age) on account of his reputation for erudition, let the things be read, I pray, which I wrote above in the Life of Dionysius, chapter 23, where the modesty of the same Saint Dionysius is set forth. For there he says those things of Timothy which are truly worthy of him who was the companion and disciple of Paul. For he makes him to be one who deserves to be taught by God through angels things even truer and clearer than he himself had taught.
Octava ratio Sculteti est : « Multos majores praeceptores hinc inde nominat, cum tempore veri Dionysii, praeter apostolos vix unus et alter esset scriptor ecclesiasticus. »
The eighth reason of Scultetus is: "Here and there he names many greater preceptors, whereas in the time of the true Dionysius, besides the apostles there was scarcely one or two ecclesiastical writers."
Valde tenuis est haec ratio, et telae, quae muscas vix teneat, similis. Multos, inquit. Peto, quos ? aut quo modo nominet ? Nisi enim ego (ut Ennii verbis utar) adjuro curamve levasso, haerebit illi aqua. Duos ergo nominatim praeceptores suos laudat Dionysius, Paulum et Hierotheum, alios autem generatim
Very slender is this reason, and like a cobweb that could scarcely hold flies. Many, says he. I ask, whom? or how does he name them? For unless I (to use the words of Ennius) help him or relieve his care, he will be at a standstill. Two preceptors of his, then, Dionysius praises by name, Paul and Hierotheus, while others generally,
Editors' notes and page, col. 910

Footnotes

(g) ‹anchor: ut est apud Job› · call in col 910

Cap. XII, 4.

Chapter 12, verse 4.

(printed under page 472)

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 910
  • marginal letters: A ideoque a saeculi; B ac pro ingenita; C expresse ejus despectum; D pter eruditionis opinionem
  • old-edition numerals: 561 before Dionysium
  • other: Latin with one Greek quotation (De eccl. hier. incipit); ends mid-word gene- (continued as ratim in col. 911)
PG 4:911
similibus utendo vocibus, theologi nostri, patres nostri, etc. Intelligit autem per theologos (ut in ipsius scriptis videre est) omnes qui de Deo et rebus divinis scripserunt, hoc est, prophetas, apostolos, et alios Scripturae sacrae auctores ; illi enim vere theologi, vere magistri et praeceptores nostri : quo modo et sanctus Justinus philosophus eos appellat in Apologia ad Antoninum Pium post medium, his verbis : Ἵνα δὲ καὶ παρὰ τῶν ἡμετέρων διδασκάλων (λέγομεν δὲ τοῦ λόγού τοῦ διὰ τῶν προφητῶν) λαβόντα τὸν Πλάτωνα μάθητε, etc. Ut autem et a nostris magistris (de doctrina prophetarum loquimur) accepisse Platonem intelligatis, etc. Probat ibi Justinus, Moysen antiquiorem esse Platone, et hunc e libris ejus aliqua desumpsisse, dicitque se per nostros magistros intelligere prophetas. Idem Justinus in Apologia ad senatum sub medium, vocat Jesum, magistrum nostrum. Καὶ Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἡμέτερος διδάσκαλος ἐδίδαξε, etc. Et Jesus magister noster docuit, etc. Sic Dionysius libro De coelesti hierarchia, cap. 2, theologos vocat Malachiam, Joannem evangelistam, Moysen, Salomonem, Isaiam, Osee, Davidem. Nam docens quomodo theologi divinitatem exprimant, ex iis omnibus exempla subjicit, et nulla ex aliis Scriptoribus inferioribus. Et cap. 3, postquam dicit : Ταύτας δὲ τὰς θείας ὁράσεις οἱ κλεινοὶ πατέρες ἡμῶν ἐμυοῦντο διὰ μέσων τῶν οὐρανίων δυνάμεων. Has autem divinas visiones clari illi patres nostri a coelestibus virtutibus edocti sunt. Ne Scultetus dicat nullos fuisse claros Patres ; qui sint illi quos intelligat, e subjectis exemplis ostendit, nempe dum Moysen, Lucam, Matthaeum, Isaiam, probationis causa producit. Vide Dionysium ibidem cap. 5 initio, et cap. 7 post medium, ubi in theologorum numero Davidem, Isaiam, Ezechielem recenset, itemque cap. 8. Et quia tam effrons est Scultetus, ut ea negare possit, nisi expresse dicat auctor, Ezechiel theologus, Zachariae theologus, et ita de aliis ; age, et illum sic convincamus. Igitur cap. 8 Caelestis hierarchiae ita Dionysius : Ὁρᾷ τῶν θεολόγων εἷς ὁ Ζαχαρίας ἕνα τῶν πρώτων, ὡς οἶμαι, καὶ περὶ Θεὸν Ἀγγέλων. Vidit Zacharias theologorum unus unum e primis, ut puto, et Deum circumstantibus angelis. Et paulo post : Ἕτερος δὲ τῶν θεολόγων Ἰεζεκιὴλ, Ezechiel vero alius theologorum, etc. Vide ibi et sequentibus capitibus plura. Sic theologia ab eodem Dionysio passim usurpatur pro sacra Scriptura, ut capite 2 De divinis nominibus, initio : Καὶ τί γὰρ ἄλλο μαθεῖν ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς ἱερᾶς θεολογίας, ὁπόταν φησὶ τὴν θεαρχίαν αὐτὴν ὑφηγουμένην εἰπεῖν· Τί με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς, εἰ μὴ μόνος ὁ Θεός. Ecquid enim e sacra theologia discere licet aliud, cum ait divinitatem ipsam docentem dixisse : « Quid me interrogas de bono ? nemo bonus, nisi solus Deus. » Quamvis igitur Dionysius alios nullos habuisset praeceptores nisi Hierotheum et Paulum apostolum, tamen de caeteris scriptoribus sacris seu Veteris seu Novi Testamenti dicere optimo jure poterat : Praeceptores nostri, patres nostri, majores nostri, theologi nostri, etc. Ex qua vanissima ostenditur octava Sculteti objectio. Ad alias procedamus.
by using similar expressions, our theologians, our fathers, etc. Now he understands by theologians (as may be seen in his writings) all who wrote concerning God and divine things, that is, the prophets, the apostles, and the other authors of Sacred Scripture; for those are truly theologians, truly our masters and preceptors: in which way Saint Justin the philosopher also calls them in the Apology to Antoninus Pius after the middle, in these words: And that you may learn that Plato also took from our teachers (we mean the word through the prophets), etc. And that you may understand that Plato also received from our masters (we speak of the teaching of the prophets), etc. Justin proves there that Moses is more ancient than Plato, and that the latter took some things from his books, and says that by our masters he understands the prophets. The same Justin in the Apology to the Senate near the middle calls Jesus our master: And Jesus our teacher taught, etc. And Jesus our master taught, etc. Thus Dionysius in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 2, calls Malachi, John the Evangelist, Moses, Solomon, Isaiah, Hosea, and David theologians. For teaching how the theologians express the divinity, he subjoins examples from all of those, and none from other inferior Writers. And in chapter 3, after he says: Now these divine visions our renowned fathers were initiated into through the mediation of the heavenly powers. Now these divine visions those illustrious fathers of ours were taught by the celestial virtues. Lest Scultetus say that there were no illustrious Fathers, who those are whom he understands he shows from the subjoined examples, namely when he produces Moses, Luke, Matthew, and Isaiah for the sake of proof. See Dionysius in the same place, chapter 5 at the beginning, and chapter 7 after the middle, where in the number of the theologians he recounts David, Isaiah, and Ezekiel, and likewise in chapter 8. And because Scultetus is so shameless that he could deny those things unless the author expressly said, Ezekiel the theologian, Zechariah the theologian, and so of others; come, let us convict him thus also. Accordingly in chapter 8 of the Celestial Hierarchy Dionysius writes thus: One of the theologians, Zechariah, sees one of the first, as I think, of the Angels around God. Zechariah, one of the theologians, saw one of the first, as I think, of the angels standing around God. And a little later: And another of the theologians, Ezekiel, And Ezekiel, another of the theologians, etc. See more there and in the following chapters. Thus theology is used passim by the same Dionysius for Sacred Scripture, as in chapter 2 of On the Divine Names, at the beginning: For what else is there to learn from sacred theology, when it says that the Godhead itself leading the way said: Why do you ask me concerning the good? None is good, save God alone. For what else may one learn from sacred theology, when it says that the Divinity itself teaching said: "Why do you ask me concerning the good? None is good, save God alone" (Luke 18:19). Although therefore Dionysius had had no other preceptors save Hierotheus and Paul the apostle, nevertheless concerning the other sacred writers whether of the Old or of the New Testament he could with the best right say: Our preceptors, our fathers, our elders, our theologians, etc. From which the eighth objection of Scultetus is shown to be most vain. Let us proceed to the others.
Nona est talis : « Citat sententiam Ignatii morituri sub Trajano, Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως ἐσταύρωται. At Methodius Dionysium regnante Domitiano occisum esse scribit. »
The ninth is such: "He cites the sentence of Ignatius about to die under Trajan, My love has been crucified. Yet Methodius writes that Dionysius was slain in the reign of Domitian."
Sic ille, cui sufficere posset haec responsio : « At Ado Viennensis archiepiscopus Adriani temporibus Dionysium martyrio affectum scribit. » Ut enim ille uno teste probat, sic ego uno teste reprobo. Jam sumus ergo pares. Verum plenissime huic de Ignatii sententia objectioni jam respondimus in hac ipsa quaestione supra.
Thus he, to whom this response could suffice: "Yet Ado archbishop of Vienne writes that Dionysius suffered martyrdom in the times of Hadrian." For just as he proves by one witness, so I disprove by one witness. Now therefore we are even. However, we have already responded most fully to this objection concerning the sentence of Ignatius in this very question above.
Decima ratio, sive decumana impudentia Sculteti, est ejusmodi. « Errat (inquit de sancto Dionysio)
The tenth reason, or tenth-wave impudence of Scultetus, is of this sort. "He errs (says he of Saint Diony-
Editors' notes and page, col. 911

Footnotes

(h) ‹anchor: nisi solus Deus› · call in col 911

Luc. XVIII, 19.

Luke 18:19.

(printed under page 473)

Page

  • running head: 911 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A ratim similibus utendo; B chia, cap. 2,; C camus. Igitur cap. 8; D ris seu Novi
  • old-edition numerals: 562 after Matthaeum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word ratim from col. 910 (gene-ratim); ends mid-word Diony- (continued as sio in col. 912)
  • other: the word Dionysio) was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 912
PG 4:912
manifeste, quod docet oleo defunctos perfundendos et ungendos ; monachatum omnium initiandorum ordine atque etiam ministerio esse excellentiorem : unguentum baptismo ὁμοταγές esse, inventum scilicet hominis, sacramento Christi. » Ita ille Pythagoreo more dicens, et non probans. Cui ego eodem more si respondero, et tria illa quae intulit, sola negatione rejecero, quid indignum tali argumentatore fecero ? Sed in aliorum gratiam plus dicemus, et ibimus per puncta singula.
sius) manifestly, because he teaches that the dead are to be poured over and anointed with oil; that the monastic state is more excellent than every order of those to be initiated and even than the ministry; that ointment is of the same rank as baptism, an invention of man namely, as the sacrament of Christ." Thus he, speaking in the Pythagorean manner, and not proving. To whom if I respond in the same manner, and reject those three things which he brought in by bare negation alone, what shall I have done unworthy of such an arguer? But for the sake of others we shall say more, and go through the single points.
Primo igitur, pro eo quod dicit de sanctissimo et doctissimo viro, et quidem de scribente certissima errat manifeste, reponendum censeo. Errat Scultetus et delirat manifestissime. Liceat enim sanctorum amatori in conviciatores sanctorum sic loqui. Nam scripsit sanctus Dionysius, quod suo tempore circa defunctos tam a se quam ab aliis fieri videbat : et quidem cur id fieret, hanc attulit optimam et bonis omnibus acceptissimam rationem, nimirum significari eum, qui ungitur, legitime certasse et certando excessisse. Scultetus autem pro audaci sua et impudenti contradictione quid affert ; ne id quidem, quod pueri clamitant se in faba reperisse. Legant autem, velim, Christiani caeremonias a Dionysio de exsequiis mortuorum productas lib. De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cap. 7, et earum mirabuntur antiquitatem juxta et sanctitatem sapientiae plenissimam.
First, therefore, in place of what he says concerning a most holy and most learned man, and one indeed writing most certain things, he errs manifestly, I think should be set down: Scultetus errs and raves most manifestly. For let it be permitted to a lover of the saints to speak thus against revilers of the saints. For Saint Dionysius wrote what in his time he saw done regarding the dead both by himself and by others: and indeed why this was done, he brought forward this best reason and most acceptable to all good men, namely that it is signified that he who is anointed has lawfully striven and departed in striving. What however does Scultetus bring forward for his bold and impudent contradiction? not even that which boys cry out that they have found in a bean. Now I would wish Christians to read the ceremonies concerning the funerals of the dead produced by Dionysius in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 7, and they will admire their antiquity and holiness alike most full of wisdom.
Secundum reprehensionis Sculteti punctum est, Dionysium docere monachatum omnium initiandorum ordine atque etiam ministerio esse excellentiorem. Contra quam doctrinam nihil rursus aliud affert, quam illa duo verba, « Errat manifeste, » cum ipsemet interim mentiatur multo manifestissime. Nam in primis non docet Dionysius monachatum ullo ministerio esse excellentiorem, nec est in eo verbum ullum quod hoc sonet : imo ponit monachatum extra ordinem omnium ministrorum et omnium sacrorum ordinum. Tres enim ponit sacros ordines, pontificum, sacerdotum, diaconorum, qui et initiantes seu sacra tractantes appellantur, inter quos nulla monachorum mentio : quippe qui nihil sacris in rebus officii habeant, ac proinde earum ministris seu administratoribus omnibus inferiores sunt. Deinde eos qui initiantur tantum, nec initiant, hoc est, laicos omnes ad Ecclesiam pertinentes, in tres classes partitur : in eos qui a sacrificiis excluduntur, in eos qui illorum sunt participes et communem vitam degunt, in eos qui majorem perfectionem profitentur, hoc est, monachos. Quae partitio reperietur in libro De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cap. 7, ubi etiam docet Dionysius, primam classem (quae est rudiorum et imperfectiorum) spectare ad curam diaconorum seu ministrorum, qui λειτουργοί appellantur ; quorum est illos erudire et purgare ; secundam vero, quae est mediorum, et tertiam quae est monachorum sive cultorum, ad sacerdotis munus pertinere : ejus enim est, et communem plebem seu fideles jam baptizatos, et viam conjugii jam currentes, docere et illuminare, et monachos vitam singularem et exactam castimoniam profitentes Deo consecrare. Quid igitur sibi Scultetus voluit, cum mentitus est Dionysium docuisse monachatum esse ministerio excellentiorem ? an forte Calvini minister ad suum ministerium respexit, atque ad conciliandam Dionysio invidiam, finxit eum praeferre monachos ministris ? Atqui tales ministros Areopagita penitus nescivit ; atque etiam, si tales fortassis mille et quadringentis post se annis venturos praevidisset, haud grande tamen peccatum admisisset, si monachis, non dico iis qui nunc sunt, sed illis etiam qui tunc erant, et nihil sacri ordinis gerebant, postposuisset. Verum nihil tale de ministris locutus est Dionysius : apud quem ministri appellantur, qui nunc vulgo diaconi, sed
The second point of Scultetus's reproof is that Dionysius teaches that the monastic state is more excellent than every order of those to be initiated and even than the ministry. Against which teaching he again brings forward nothing else than those two words, "He errs manifestly," while he himself in the meantime lies much more manifestly. For in the first place Dionysius does not teach that the monastic state is more excellent than any ministry, nor is there in him a single word that sounds this: nay, he places the monastic state outside the order of all ministers and of all sacred orders. For he sets down three sacred orders, of pontiffs, of priests, of deacons, who are also called initiators or handlers of sacred things, among whom there is no mention of monks: inasmuch as they have no office in sacred things, and accordingly are inferior to all their ministers or administrators. Next, those who are initiated only, and do not initiate, that is, all laymen belonging to the Church, he divides into three classes: into those who are excluded from the sacrifices, into those who are partakers of them and lead the common life, and into those who profess a greater perfection, that is, monks. Which division will be found in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 6, where Dionysius also teaches that the first class (which is of the ruder and more imperfect) belongs to the care of the deacons or ministers, who are called leitourgoi, whose part it is to instruct and purify them; while the second, which is of those in the middle, and the third, which is of the monks or therapeutae, belong to the office of the priest: for it is his part both to teach and illuminate the common people or the faithful already baptized and now running the way of marriage, and to consecrate to God the monks professing a singular life and exact chastity. What then did Scultetus mean when he lied that Dionysius taught that the monastic state is more excellent than the ministry? Did perhaps the minister of Calvin look to his own ministry, and to stir up envy against Dionysius feign that he preferred monks to ministers? Yet such ministers the Areopagite was utterly unacquainted with; and even if perhaps he had foreseen that such would come fourteen hundred years after him, he would nevertheless have committed no great sin if he had placed them after monks, I do not say those who now are, but even those who then were and held no sacred order. However, Dionysius spoke nothing of the sort concerning ministers: in whom those are called ministers who are now commonly called deacons, but
Editors' notes and page, col. 912

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 912
  • marginal letters: A sio) manifeste, quod; B nem, nimirum significari; C crorum ordinum. Tres; D nus pertinere : ejus
  • old-edition numerals: 563 before consecrare.
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word sio from col. 911 (Diony-sio)
PG 4:913
illis monachos postponit : quos, ut ante notavi, in solis laicis velut classem praecipuam docet excellere. Et haec opinor, sufficiunt ad detegendam hominis effrontis meretriciam impudentiam. Nam de monachis agam infra fusius, et ostendam, quantum sit inter illos de quibus egit Dionysius, et eos qui posterioribus saeculis fuerunt et nunc sunt, discrimen ; simulque ex eo discrimine argumentum sumam fortissimum pro libris Dionysii : nunc enim certum est confundendo insistere Sculteto.
after them he places the monks: whom, as I noted before, he teaches to excel as the chief class among laymen alone. And these things, I think, suffice to uncover the harlot-like impudence of the shameless man. For concerning monks I shall treat more at length below, and show how great a difference there is between those of whom Dionysius treated and those who were in later centuries and now are; and at the same time from that difference I shall take a most strong argument for the books of Dionysius: for now it is resolved to press on in confounding Scultetus.
Tertium igitur decimae rationis ab eo allatae membrum erat, « manifeste errare Dionysium, quod doceret unguentum baptismo ὁμοταγες esse, inventum scilicet hominis sacramento Christi. » Quid hic respondeam ? Non dicit ipse ubinam hoc Dionysius doceat, non profert verba, non urget illa, non conatur certam aut saltem aliquo modo probabilem deducere ex illis sequelam ; ita uf inverecunde abutatur et suorum simplicitate, quos sibi ut Pythagorae vult credere, et doctorum virorum, quibus ad loca perquirenda non est otium, nimia patientia. Perquisivi ego si forte reperirem Dionysium alicubi dicentem, τὸ μύρον καὶ βαπτίσματος ὁμοταγές, unguentum ejusdem esse aut similis cum baptismate ordinis aut dignitatis, nusquam reperi, nec illa vox ὁμοταγές, in comparatione unguenti cum baptismo, usquam a Dionysio est usurpata ; sed bene cum de eucharistia egit, et ab illa ad unguenti confectionem transit (quod facit capite quarto De ecclesiastica hierarchia initio) ita scribit : Ἀλλ' ἔστι ταύτης ὁμοταγὴς ἑτέρα τελεσιουργία· μύρου τελετὴν αὐτὴν οἱ καθηγεμόνες ἡμῶν ὀνομάζουσι. Sed illi (sanctissimae synaxi) ejusdem ordinis finitima est altera sacra operatio : unguenti sacramentum eam vocant duces nostri.
The third member, therefore, of the tenth reason adduced by him was "that Dionysius manifestly errs because he teaches that ointment is of the same rank as baptism, an invention of man namely as the sacrament of Christ." What should I answer here? He himself does not say where Dionysius teaches this, he does not bring forward the words, he does not press them, he does not endeavour to deduce a certain or at least in some way probable consequence from them; so that he shamelessly abuses both the simplicity of his own followers, whom he wishes to believe him as Pythagoras, and the excessive patience of learned men who do not have leisure to search out the passages. I myself searched thoroughly if perhaps I might find Dionysius anywhere saying that the ointment is of the same rank as baptism, that ointment is of the same or similar order or dignity with baptism, and nowhere did I find it, nor was that word homotages ever used by Dionysius in a comparison of ointment with baptism; but indeed when he treated of the Eucharist, and passes from it to the consecration of the ointment (which he does at the beginning of the fourth chapter of On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy), he writes thus: But there is another consecration of the same rank with this: our preceptors call it the rite of the ointment. But bordering on that (the most holy synaxis) and of the same order is another sacred operation: our leaders call it the sacrament of ointment.
Dicit autem esse ejusdem ordinis, non quod sit idem sacramentum (aperte enim distinguit, et ab uno se dicit transire ad aliud), sed quod haec unguenti confectio etiam spectet ad pontificem seu episcopum et quod ejus confectioni non intersint, nisi ii quibus etiam confectioni synaxeos licet interesse ; ac propterea excludantur catechumeni, energumeni, poenitentes. Quae duo expresse docet in eodem ipso capite 4, partim in ipsa ritus unguenti descriptione, partim in subjecta contemplatione. Verba Dionysii sunt haec : Κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τῆς συνάξεως τρόπον αἱ τῶν ἀτελειώτων ἀπολύονται τάξεις. Ad eumdem modum, quo in synaxi, ordines imperfectorum dimittuntur (in confectione unguenti scilicet). Deinde paulo inferius de pontificis munere ita subdit : Εἶτα τὸ μύρον ὁ Ἱεράρχης λαβὼν ἐπιτίθησι τῷ θείῳ θυσιαστηρίῳ, etc. Deinde pontifex sumptum oleum sancto imponit altari. Similia rursus habet in contemplationis progressu, ubi et rursum vocem ὁμοταγης usurpat, ita de eadem unguenti confectione scribens : Διὸ καὶ ταύτην οἱ θεῖοι καθηγεμόνες ἡμῶν, ὡς ὁμοταγῆ καὶ ταυτουργὸν τῷ τῆς συνάξεως ἱερῷ τελεστηρίῳ ταῖς αὐταῖς εἰκόσιν, ὡς τὰ πολλὰ, καὶ μυστικαῖς διακοσμήσεσι καὶ ἱερολογίαις διετάξαντο. Atque illam divini duces nostri velut ejusdem ordinis et efficacitatis cum sancto synaxeos sacramento, iisdem ut plurimum imaginibus et mysticis descriptionibus et sacris locutionibus ordinaverunt, id est fieri constituerunt. Quae verba Scultetus, si non tam socors et vecors fuisset, longe plus contra nos facere vidisset, quam ea quae attulit. Ut enim apud nos pluris est eucharistia quam baptismus, ita pluris erat unguentum conferre cum eucharistia (quod facit Dionysius) quam cum baptismo. Verum perversae fidei homo, et a veritate alienissimus : nec illam veritatem vidit, et familiare sibi mendacium sine labore invenit. Alioqui clamare et vociferari poterat : Ecce qui Jesum Christum in eucharistia praesentissimum dicunt, quo devenerint ? Unguentum, opus hominis, ὁμοταγές Christo faciunt. Ecce
Now he says that it is of the same order, not because it is the same sacrament (for he openly distinguishes them, and says that he passes from the one to the other), but because this consecration of the ointment also belongs to the pontiff or bishop, and because none are present at its consecration save those who are also permitted to be present at the consecration of the synaxis; and therefore catechumens, energumens, and penitents are excluded. Which two things he expressly teaches in the very same chapter 4, partly in the description itself of the rite of the ointment, partly in the subjoined contemplation. The words of Dionysius are these: In the same manner as in the synaxis, the orders of the uninitiated are dismissed. In the same manner as in the synaxis, the orders of the imperfect are dismissed (in the consecration of the ointment, namely). Then a little lower concerning the office of the pontiff he subjoins thus: Then the Hierarch taking the ointment places it upon the divine altar, etc. Then the pontiff taking the oil places it upon the holy altar. He has similar things again in the progress of the contemplation, where he also again uses the word homotages, writing thus of the same consecration of the ointment: Wherefore our divine preceptors also arranged this, as being of the same rank and of the same operation with the sacred rite of the synaxis, for the most part with the same images and mystical arrangements and sacred prayers. And our divine leaders ordained, that is, appointed it to be performed, as of the same order and efficacy with the holy sacrament of the synaxis, for the most part with the same images and mystical descriptions and sacred expressions. Which words Scultetus, if he had not been so sluggish and witless, would have seen to tell far more against us than the things which he adduced. For just as among us the Eucharist is of greater account than baptism, so it was of greater account to compare the ointment with the Eucharist (which Dionysius does) than with baptism. However, the man of perverse faith, and most alien from the truth, neither saw that truth, and without labour found the lie familiar to himself. Otherwise he could have cried out and vociferated: Behold to what those who say that Jesus Christ is most present in the Eucharist have come! Ointment, the work of man, they make of the same rank with Christ. Behold,
Editors' notes and page, col. 913

Page

  • running head: 913 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A illis monachos postponit :; B sibi ut Pythagorae; C guenti confectio etiam; D ταυτουργὸν τῷ τῆς
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:914
hic ipsorum auctor non ὁμοταγές modo, sed etiam ταυτουργόν sacrae synaxi unguentum facit. Quod si ταυτουργόν, id est, ejusdem efficacitatis, seu idem efficiens, ergo unguentum perinde ac synaxis Christum efficit. Potuisset, inquam, homo ille, et secundum sectam suam debuisset vocem illam ταυτουργόν contra catholicos pro suis Calvinistis allegare, urgere, inculcare potius quam suum ὁμοταγής, quod ideo forte neglexit interpretari, ut plus in ea latere mysterii homines putarent, quam revera sit. Nam si tantum hoc voluit, quod in baptismi sacramento inter alias caeremonias etiam unguentum adhibetur, quid hoc magni est ? Nec enim vel Dionysius vel Catholici propterea injuriam baptismo inferunt, sed honorem potius ac venerationem afferunt. Nam eo spectant caeremoniae rebus additae, ut res ipsae pluris fiant, magisque honorentur. Nec enim dicimus aut sine illis baptismum inefficacem esse, aut illas eamdem cum baptismo vim habere (absit haec a nobis cogitatio ! inventum enim hominis, Dei constitutioni par non est) ; sed dicimus, propter mysticas significationes tam unguentum quam alias quasdam caeremonias recte ac merito quibusdam sacramentis adhiberi. Quas quidem significationes non existimo ullum bene compositae mentis ac firmi constantisque judicii (si illas in ipso Dionysio legerit) posse ullo modo improbare : imo et admiratum potius atque permagni facturum, nihil prorsus persuadeo. Sed ne vox illa ταυτουργόν non explicata, erroris cuipiam ansa sit, non eam vim habet, ut dicat id omne ab unguenti sacramento effici, quod ab eucharistia (sic enim non diversum, sed idem esset sacramentum) verum quod similes gratias conferat, quod animum illuminet, roboret ad coelestium cogitationem, amorem, desiderium exsuscitet.
this author of theirs makes the ointment not only of the same rank, but also of the same operation with the sacred synaxis. Now if it is tautourgon, that is, of the same efficacy, or effecting the same thing, therefore the ointment just like the synaxis effects Christ. That man could, I say, and according to his sect ought to have alleged, urged, and inculcated that word tautourgon against the Catholics for his Calvinists rather than his homotages, which perhaps he neglected to translate for this reason, that men might think more mystery lay hidden in it than there really is. For if he meant only this, that in the sacrament of baptism among other ceremonies ointment also is employed, what great matter is this? For neither Dionysius nor the Catholics on that account do an injury to baptism, but rather bring honour and veneration to it. For ceremonies added to things look to this, that the things themselves may be esteemed more highly and honoured more. For we neither say that without them baptism is ineffectual, nor that they have the same virtue as baptism (far be this thought from us! for the invention of man is not equal to the institution of God); but we say that on account of mystical significations both ointment and certain other ceremonies are rightly and deservedly employed in certain sacraments. Which significations indeed I do not think anyone of a well-ordered mind and firm and constant judgement (if he should read them in Dionysius himself) can in any way disapprove: nay, I am altogether persuaded that he will rather admire them and esteem them very highly. But lest that word tautourgon left unexplained be an occasion of error to anyone, it does not have the force of saying that all that is effected by the sacrament of ointment which is effected by the Eucharist (for thus it would not be a different, but the same sacrament), but that it confers similar graces, that it illuminates the mind, strengthens it for the contemplation of heavenly things, and awakens love and desire.
Undecima ratio Sculteti : « Libro Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae, capite 1, praecepit Timotheo, ut non omnibus revelet sua scripta. Non sunt igitur apostolica. » Sic ille.
The eleventh reason of Scultetus: "In the book of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 1, he commanded Timothy not to reveal his writings to all. Therefore they are not apostolic." Thus he.
Atqui hoc jam non quaeritur, an illa scripta sint apostolica necne, sed utrum illa scripta (qualiacunque sint) Dionysii sint, an cujuslibet alterius : nam et tu, o homo plene fallacia et dolo, hanc quaestionem post recensitos Dionysii libros sic proposuisti : An libri recensiti sint Dionysii Areopagitae ; non vero illam : An scripta ejus sint apostolica. Cur ergo aliud infers quam quaeris ; deinde, quin aliquid concludis quod clarum sit et ambigui expers ? Nam vox apostolica ibi est ambigua : et quidem si in prima et propria significatione capis, ut scilicet scripta apostolica appellentur, quae ab aliquo apostolorum scripta sunt, nugas agis, dum refutas quod nemo dicit ; hactenus enim fuit nullus, qui illa scripta apostolorum cuipiam tribueret. Sin ea vocas scripta apostolica, quae apostolorum scripta sint aetate, injuriam facis apostolis, cum et ipsorum aetate nonnulla scripta sint ab haereticis (contra quos suum Joannes scripsit Evangelium) quae sic dici possent et deberent apostolica. Quid igitur tandem vocas apostolica ? An scripta stylo apostolico ? non audebit hoc dicere, ne videare bis cramben eamdem obtrudere. Nam si de stylo hic agis, prorsus actum agis, et quod prima ratione proposuisti reponis undecima. Prima enim tua ratio fuit de stylo parum apostolico, quam et nos refutavimus. Sin hoc forte vis dicere (es enim adjuvandus) non esse scripta spiritu apostolico, hoc est, fidei et salutis animarum et perfectionis Ecclesiae cupido (hoc enim ipsum est, opinor, quod intendis, si quid novum intendis), at neque sic aliud quidquam nisi crassum et impudens mendacium effutis Spirant enim certe ea scripta meram fidei et salutis animarum, et perfectionis Ecclesiae ambrosiam. Id quod viri doctissimi juxta et sanctissimi, et qui incorruptum
Yet this is not now the question, whether those writings are apostolic or not, but whether those writings (whatever they may be) are Dionysius's or anyone else's: for you too, O man full of deceit and guile, after reviewing the books of Dionysius proposed this question thus: Whether the books reviewed are those of Dionysius the Areopagite; and not that one: Whether his writings are apostolic. Why then do you infer something other than what you ask; and next, why do you not conclude something that is clear and free of ambiguity? For the word apostolic there is ambiguous: and indeed if you take it in its first and proper signification, namely that those writings be called apostolic which were written by one of the apostles, you trifle while refuting what no one says; for hitherto there has been no one who attributed those writings to any of the apostles. But if you call those writings apostolic which were written in the age of the apostles, you do an injury to the apostles, since in their age also some things were written by heretics (against whom John wrote his Gospel) which could and ought thus to be called apostolic. What then do you finally call apostolic? Writings in an apostolic style? You will not dare to say this, lest you seem to serve up the same cabbage twice. For if you are treating of style here, you are altogether doing what has already been done, and setting down in the eleventh reason what you proposed in the first. For your first reason was concerning the style as little apostolic, which we also refuted. But if perhaps you wish to say this (for you need to be helped), that they were not written in an apostolic spirit, that is, one desirous of the faith and salvation of souls and the perfection of the Church (for this is the very thing, I think, that you intend, if you intend anything new), yet not even so do you blurt out anything else than a gross and impudent lie. For certainly those writings breathe the pure ambrosia of the faith and salvation of souls and the perfection of the Church. Which men most learned and most holy alike, and who had an uncorrupted
Editors' notes and page, col. 914

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 914
  • marginal letters: A hic ipsorum auctor; B baptismo vim habere; C hierarchiae, capite 1,; D pta sint aetate,
  • old-edition numerals: 564 before Nam eo
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:915
virtutis gustum habebant, amplissime sunt contestati.
taste for virtue, have most amply testified.
Verumtamen quomodo probas non esse in iis scriptis spiritum apostolicum ? « Quia, inquit, praecepit Timotheo, ut non omnibus revelet sua scripta. » Imo vero spiritus ibi apostolicus elucet, dum sic Timotheum admonet, ut ne cum gentilibus, et aliis nullo adhuc sacramento initiatis, fidei nostrae altissima mysteria communicet, sed cum solis Christianis, et quidem illustratis, hoc est, baptizatis ; quia scilicet, ut recte sanctus Maximus : Οὐ δεῖ τὰ ἅγια τοῖς βεοήλοις ἐκφαίνειν, οὐδὲ τοὺς μαργαρίτας τοῖς χοίροις ῥίπτειν, non oportet sancta profanis ostendere, neque margaritas porcis projicere. Quid ? an hoc Evangelio et spiritui apostolico non est conforme ? Atqui ipse Christus Dominus Matthaei VII, 6, dicit : Nolite dare sanctum canibus ; neque mittatis margaritas vestras ante porcos : ne forte conculcent eas pedibus suis, et conversi dirumpant vos. Et sane ita futurum credebat Dionysius, ut si gentiles aut parum in fide fundati abdita Ecclesiae nostrae mysteria legerent, ipsi ea tanquam vilia et despicabilia pedibus conculcarent, hoc est contemnerent et irriderent, et in scriptores ipsos atque in talium doctores insurgerent, ac si possent etiam dirumperent. Quare hanc una praemonitione contentus, quam initio libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia adhibuerat, etiam c. 2, aggressurus sacri baptismatis caeremonias, productis in medium argumentis et exemplis, ab earum conspectu profanos arcet. Sic enim scribit : Ἑξῆς δὲ τὰ θεῖα τῆς θεογενεσίας ἐποπτεύσωμεν σύμβολα . Καί μοι μηδεὶς ἀτέλεστος ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν ἴέτω. Καὶ γὰρ οὐδὲ ταῖς ἡλιοτεύκτοις αὐγαῖς ἐν ἀσθενέσι κόραις ἀντωπεῖν ἀκίνδυνον· οὐδὲ τοῖς ὑπὲρ ἡμᾶς ἐγχειρεῖν ἀβλαβές. Deinceps vero divina ex Deo generationis symbola inspiciamus. Et nemo mihi ad spectandum non initiatus accedat. Nam ut imbecillibus oculis radios solis ex adverso intueri non caret periculo, sic altiora nobis aggredi non vacat damno. Quod etiam exemplis e Scriptura sacra prolatis probat, quae videri illic possunt.
Nevertheless, how do you prove that there is not an apostolic spirit in those writings? "Because," says he, "he commanded Timothy not to reveal his writings to all." Nay rather, the apostolic spirit shines forth there, when he thus admonishes Timothy not to communicate the highest mysteries of our faith to the Gentiles and others initiated as yet into no sacrament, but to Christians alone, and indeed to the illuminated, that is, the baptized; because namely, as Saint Maximus rightly says: One must not disclose holy things to the profane, nor cast pearls to swine, one must not show holy things to the profane, nor cast pearls to swine. What? is this not conformable to the Gospel and to the apostolic spirit? Yet Christ the Lord Himself says in Matthew 7:6: Give not that which is holy to dogs; neither cast ye your pearls before swine: lest perhaps they trample them under their feet, and turning upon you, tear you. And indeed Dionysius believed that it would so come to pass that if Gentiles or those little grounded in the faith read the hidden mysteries of our Church, they themselves would trample them under foot as vile and despicable, that is, would despise and deride them, and rise up against the writers themselves and the teachers of such things, and if they could, even tear them to pieces. Wherefore, not content with this single premunition which he had employed at the beginning of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, in chapter 2 also, when about to enter upon the ceremonies of sacred baptism, bringing forward arguments and examples, he wards off the profane from the sight of them. For thus he writes: Next let us behold the divine symbols of the divine birth. And let no one uninitiated come to the spectacle. For neither is it without danger to look directly with weak pupils at the sun-wrought rays; nor is it harmless to put one's hand to the things that are above us. Next let us inspect the divine symbols of generation from God. And let no one uninitiated approach to behold them. For as to gaze directly with weak eyes upon the rays of the sun is not without danger, so to attempt things higher than ourselves is not free from harm. Which he also proves by examples brought forward from Sacred Scripture, which may be seen there.
Eadem porro, qua Dionysius, cautione usus est beatus Clemens Alexandrinus libro I Stromatum, qui in hoc quoque Dionysium est imitatus, quod libros suos sponte et de industria obscurius scripserit, et celare semina cognitionis, ut idem ipse loquitur, voluerit, et novis interdum vocibus usus sit : quo nimirum et laboriosius (ut in venatione) inventa veritas esset dulcior et gratior ; et ab hominum petulantium, qui sancta non capiunt, ludibrio et cavillis remotior atque securior. Nec pigebit paucula Clementis verba indidem laudare, et quasi digitum, quod aiunt, ad fontem intendere. Ea sic habent : Σιωπῶ γὰρ, οτι οἱ Στρωματεῖς τῇ πολυμαθείᾳ σωματοποιούμενοι, κρύπτειν ἐντέχνως τὰ τῆς γνώσεως βούλονται σπέρματα. Taceo enim, quod hi Stromatum libri, e doctrina multiplice unum in corpus coagmentati, celare artificiose velint cognitionis semina. Et Paulo inferius : Τί δήποτ' οὖν ὧδε διατετάχθαι φίλον ἔδοξεν εἶναι τοῖς ὑπομνήμασιν ; Ὅτι μέγας ὁ κίνδυνος τὸν ἀπόῤῥητον ὡς ἀληθῶς τῆς ὄντως φιλοσοφίας λόγον ἐξορχήσασθαι τοῖς ἀφειδῶς πάντα μὲν ἀντιλέγειν ἐθέλουσιν, οὐκ ἐν δίκῃ , πάντα δὲ ὀνόματα καὶ ῥήματα ἀποῤῥίπτουσιν οὐδαμῶς κοσμίως, αὑτούς τε ἀπατῶντες , καὶ τοῖς ἐχομένοις αὐτῶν γοητεύοντες, etc. Qua de causa igitur istos ita visum est componere commentarios ? Quia magnum periculum est, hunc sane quam arcanum verae philosophiae sermonem iis enuntiare, qui imparce quidem volunt omnibus contradicere, idque immerito ; cuncta vero et nomina et verba haudquaquam decenter projicere, et fallentes semetipsos, et sectatoribus suis illudentes. Vide ibi plura.
Furthermore, the same caution as Dionysius used was employed by blessed Clement of Alexandria in book 1 of the Stromata, who in this also imitated Dionysius, that he purposely and intentionally wrote his books somewhat obscurely, and wished to conceal the seeds of knowledge, as he himself says, and sometimes used new words: to the end namely that the truth found more laboriously (as in hunting) might be sweeter and more pleasing; and more remote and secure from the mockery and cavils of petulant men who do not grasp holy things. Nor will it be irksome to cite a few words of Clement from the same place, and as it were to point the finger, as the saying goes, to the fountain. They run thus: For I pass over in silence that the Stromata, embodied with much learning, wish skilfully to hide the seeds of knowledge. For I pass over in silence that these books of Stromata, compacted into one body out of manifold learning, wish skilfully to conceal the seeds of knowledge. And a little lower: Why ever then did it seem good that the commentaries should be arranged thus? Because great is the danger of divulging the truly secret word of true philosophy to those who unsparingly wish to contradict all things, and that unjustly, and cast forth all names and words in no way decently, both deceiving themselves and bewitching those who cleave to them, etc. For what reason then did it seem good to compose these commentaries thus? Because there is great danger in enunciating this exceedingly secret discourse of true philosophy to those who unsparingly indeed wish to contradict all things, and that undeservedly; and by no means decently cast forth all names and words, both deceiving themselves and deluding their followers. See more there.
Vocat ibi veram philosophiam (sicut et alii SS. Patres Graeci) doctrinam Christianam : et arcanum
He calls there true philosophy (just as do the other holy Greek Fathers) the Christian teaching: and the secret
Editors' notes and page, col. 915

Page

  • running head: 915 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ V
  • marginal letters: A virtutis gustum habebant,; B Dionysius, ut si; C caret periculo, sic; D corpus coagmentati, celare
  • old-edition numerals: 565 before libros suos
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:916
verae philosophiae sermonem appellat fidei nostrae mysteria : quae Dionysius appellavit τὰ Ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, Sancta sanctorum, initio libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cap. 1, ubi sic ad S. Timotheum : Ἀλλ' ὅρα, ὅπως οὐκ ἐξορχήσῃ τὰ Ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, etc. Sed vide, ut ne enunties Sancta sanctorum. Ubi notandum ambos eadem voce ἐξορχεῖσθαι, id est tacenda enuntiare, usos esse, Dionysium et Clementem, ut hic videre est.
discourse of true philosophy he calls the mysteries of our faith: which Dionysius called the Holy of Holies, the Holy of Holies, at the beginning of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 1, where he writes thus to St Timothy: But see that you do not divulge the Holy of Holies, etc. But see that you do not enunciate the Holy of Holies. Where it is to be noted that both used the same word exorcheisthai, that is, to enunciate things that should be kept silent, Dionysius and Clement, as may be seen here.
Idem porro ipsum, quod in Dionysio reprehendit Scultetus, approbarunt mille et ducentis, priusquam ipse natus esset, annis S. Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus, S. Basilius, S. Ambrosius, et alii. Nam eorum primus ante suas catecheses non modo eamdem praemisit de libris suis cautionem, sed etiam, si forte quipiam illos exscriberent, ipsam quoque ut exscriberent cautionem serio commonuit. Haec sunt ejus verba : Τὰς τῶν φωτιζομένων κατηχήσεις τοῖς μὲν τῷ βαπτίσματι προσερχομένοις, καὶ τοῖς τὸ λουτρὸν ἔχουσιν ἤδη πιστοῖς, εἰς ἀνάγνωσιν παρεχόμενος, μὴ διὸς τὸ σύνολον, μήτε κατηχουμένοις, μήτε ἄλλοις τισὶ τοῖς μὴ οὖσι Χριστιανοῖς. Ἐπεὶ τῷ Κυρίῳ λόγον δώσεις. Καὶ ἐὰν ποιῇς ἀντίγραφον, ὡς ἐπὶ κυρίου ταῦτα πρόγραψον. Catecheses istas eorum qui illuminantur, accedentibus quidem ad baptismum, et iis qui jam baptizati sunt fidelibus, legendas exhibens, nullo modo communices cum catechumenis, neque cum ullis aliis nondum Christianis. Nam alioqui rationem Domino reddes. Et quidem si transcribas, haec ipsa, ut in autographo, praepones.
Furthermore, the very same thing which Scultetus reproves in Dionysius was approved twelve hundred years before he himself was born by St Cyril of Jerusalem, St Basil, St Ambrose, and others. For the first of them before his Catecheses not only premised the same caution concerning his books, but also seriously admonished that if perhaps any should copy them out, they should also copy out the caution itself. These are his words: Offering these Catecheses of those who are being illuminated for reading to those who are approaching baptism and to the faithful who have already received the washing, do not give them at all either to catechumens or to any others who are not Christians. Else you will render an account to the Lord. And if you make a copy, write these words in front as before the Lord. Exhibiting these Catecheses of those who are being illuminated to be read by those indeed who are approaching baptism and by the faithful who are already baptized, in no way communicate them to catechumens, nor to any others not yet Christians. For otherwise you will render an account to the Lord. And indeed if you transcribe them, you shall prefix these very words, as in the autograph.
Locus autem Basilii libro De Spiritu sancto, capite 27, est longe pulcherrimus : quem, quod et alia nonnulla de baptismi caeremoniis attingat, integrum apponam, sed brevitatls causa Latine tantum, tametsi et Graeca habeam ad manum, quae sic verti : « Benedicimus autem et aquam baptismatis, et oleum unctionis, et eum praeterea qui baptizatur. E quibus scriptis ? Nonne a tacita et occulta traditione ? Ipsam porro olei unctionem quis sermo scriptus edocuit ? Et hominem ter immergi, unde sumptum ? Alia item omnia, quae circa baptismum fiunt, ut abrenuntiare Satanae et angelis ejus, e qua scriptura sunt ? Nonne ex illa minime evulgata et arcana doctrina, quam in quieto et nequaquam curioso silentio illi Patres nostri veneranda mysteria conservare edocti custodiverunt ? Aut quid magnus ille Moyses sibi volebat, cum profanos quidem extra sacros cancellos statueret, prima vero atria purioribus permittens, solos Levitas dignos Dei cultores judicaret : mactationes porro et holocautomata et reliquum ministerium sacerdotibus assignaret ; unum e cunctis electum in adyta admitteret, ac ne id quidem semper, sed unico tantum die quotannis, et illius quoque diei statam horam, qua illi fas ingredi esset, praescriberet ? Nempe ut propter novitatem et insuetudinem admiratione tactus Sancta sanctorum inspiceret. Probe enim sciebat, pro ea quae pollebat sapientia, id quod tritum et captu facile est, promptum item esse contemni : id autem quod reductum est et rarum, naturaliter quodammodo magni fieri et studiose perquiri. Eodem igitur modo, qui certos Ecclesiarum ritus ab initio perscripserunt apostoli et Patres, occultatione et silentio suam mysteriis dignitatem servaverunt. Neque enim omnino est mysterium. Id quod in populi et vulgi aures affertur. Atque haec est ratio traditionis illorum quae scripto non sunt prodita, ut ne scilicet dogmatum exercita cognitio propter consuetudinem vulgo fieret despicabilis. Nam aliud est dogma, aliud praedicatio. Dogmata enim silentur, praedicationes publicantur. Est autem et quaedam silentii species ipsa Scripturae obscuritas, sententiam dogmatum intellectu difficilem reddens, idque ad legentium utilitatem. »
Moreover, the passage of Basil in the book On the Holy Spirit, chapter 27, is by far the most beautiful: which, because it also touches upon some other things concerning the ceremonies of baptism, I shall set down entire, but for the sake of brevity in Latin only, although I also have the Greek at hand, which I have translated thus: "Now we bless both the water of baptism, and the oil of anointing, and him moreover who is baptized. From what writings? Is it not from a silent and secret tradition? Furthermore, what written word taught the anointing with oil itself? And that a man is immersed thrice, whence was it taken? All the other things likewise that are done around baptism, such as to renounce Satan and his angels, from what scripture are they? Are they not from that by no means divulged and secret teaching, which those Fathers of ours, taught to preserve the venerable mysteries, guarded in quiet and by no means curious silence? Or what did that great Moses mean when he stationed the profane outside the sacred barriers, and permitting the first courts to the purer, judged the Levites alone worthy worshippers of God; furthermore assigned the slaughterings and whole burnt offerings and the rest of the ministry to the priests; admitted one chosen out of all into the innermost sanctuary, and not even that always, but on one single day only each year, and prescribed also a fixed hour of that day at which it was lawful for him to enter? Namely that touched with awe on account of the novelty and unusualness he might behold the Holy of Holies. For he knew well, according to the wisdom in which he excelled, that what is trite and easy to grasp is likewise ready to be despised: whereas what is withdrawn and rare is naturally in a way esteemed highly and studiously sought out. In the same way therefore the apostles and Fathers who from the beginning prescribed certain rites of the Churches preserved their dignity for the mysteries by concealment and silence. For that is not at all a mystery which is brought to the ears of the people and the multitude. And this is the reason for the tradition of those things that have not been handed down in writing, namely lest the practised knowledge of dogmas should on account of familiarity become despicable to the multitude. For dogma is one thing, preaching another. For dogmas are kept in silence, preachings are published abroad. Moreover, the very obscurity of Scripture is also a certain kind of silence, rendering the meaning of the dogmas difficult to understand, and that for the profit of the readers."
Hactenus ille magnus Basilius, longe sane aliter,
Thus far that great Basil, reasoning far otherwise indeed
Editors' notes and page, col. 916

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 916
  • marginal letters: A verae philosophiae sermonem; B καὶ τοῖς τὸ; C baptizatur. E quibus; D Probe enim sciebat,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:917
quam vilis Scultetus, ratiocinans ; longe profecto melius, quam minister Calvinista, sapiens. Nam duo probat, quae Dionysius in suis libris observavit ; unum, ne mysteria evulgaret ; alterum, ut styli obscuritate illa communiret. Non opus est quidem in re tam clara, tam testata, pluribus testimoniis : aliquod tamen e Latinis, ne forte desideretur, hic subjicio : nempe sancti Ambrosii, e libro De iis qui mysteriis initiantur, capite 1 : « Nunc de mysteriis, inquit, tempus dicere admonet, atque ipsorum sacramentorum rationem edere : quam ante baptismum si putassemus insinuandum nondum initiatis, prodidisse potius quam edidisse aestimaremur. »
than the vile Scultetus; being wise far better indeed than the Calvinist minister. For he approves two things which Dionysius observed in his books: one, not to divulge the mysteries; the other, to fortify them with obscurity of style. There is indeed no need of more testimonies in a matter so clear, so attested: nevertheless, lest perhaps some testimony from the Latins be desired, I subjoin one here: namely that of Saint Ambrose, from the book On the Mysteries, chapter 1: "Now concerning the mysteries," says he, "the time admonishes us to speak, and to set forth the purport of the sacraments themselves: which if we had thought should be intimated before baptism to those not yet initiated, we should be esteemed to have betrayed rather than set forth."
Huc etiam facit (quod pene praeterieram) Septuaginta interpretum in vertendis ex Hebraeo prophetis affectata, Hieronymo teste, obscuritas. Nam epistola 117 : « Unde conjicio, inquit, noluisse tunc temporis Septuaginta interpretes fidei suae sacramenta perspicue ethnicis ordere, ne sanctum canibus, et margaritas porcis darent. Quae cum hanc editionem legeritis, ab illis animadvertetis abscondita. » Ita Hieronymus.
To this also pertains (what I had almost passed over) the obscurity affected, as Jerome testifies, by the Seventy Translators in translating the prophets from the Hebrew. For in Epistle 117 he says: "Whence I conjecture that the Seventy Translators at that time were unwilling to disclose clearly to the heathens the mysteries of their faith, lest they should give that which is holy to dogs, and pearls to swine. Which things, when you read this edition, you will perceive to have been hidden by them." Thus Jerome.
Et ante hos omnes egregie Origenes homilia 1 in Ezechielem : « Confiteor, inquit, libenter, a sapiente fideli viro dictam sententiam, quam saepe suspicio : De Deo etiam vera dicere, periculum est. Neque enim ea tantum periculosa sunt, quae falsa de eo dicuntur, sed etiam quae vera sunt, et non opportune proferuntur, dicenti periculum creant. Margarita vera est, » etc. Et quia ratio ipsa naturalis docet, quemadmodum non omnes omnium sunt capaces, ita nec omnibus ingeniis omnia scriptorum genera esse committenda aut permittenda (futura alioqui non paucis fraudi, non emolumento) hinc et profani philosophi, interque illos Plato et Porphyrius, et alii, dogmata veritatis abstrusiora, vel mysteria magis recondita, in vulgus efferri haud imprudenter vetuerunt. Quare Scultetus, in eo qnod Dionysium reprehendit, manifeste et contra rationem, et contra omnem phylosophiam, et contra sacram Scripturam facere convincitur. Ac si argumentum quidem ejus valeret sequeretur, nonnulla quoque sancti Pauli dicta, ea nimirum quae eidem Timotheo cum solis doctis communicanda tradidit, non esse, aut parum certe esse apostolica. Quae audisti, inquit, a me per multos testes, haec commenda fidelibus hominibus, qui idonei erunt et alios docere.
And before all these Origen excellently says in Homily 1 on Ezekiel: "I gladly confess," says he, "a saying uttered by a wise and faithful man, which I often look up to: Even to speak true things concerning God is dangerous. For not only are those things dangerous which are spoken falsely concerning Him, but even those things which are true, if they are brought forth unseasonably, create danger for the speaker. The pearl is true," etc. And because natural reason itself teaches that just as not all men are capable of all things, so neither are all kinds of writings to be entrusted or permitted to all minds (as they would otherwise be a detriment, not a benefit, to not a few), hence profane philosophers also, and among them Plato and Porphyry and others, by no means imprudently forbade the more abstruse dogmas of truth, or the more recondite mysteries, to be published abroad to the multitude. Wherefore Scultetus, in reproving Dionysius, is manifestly convicted of acting both against reason, and against all philosophy, and against Sacred Scripture. And if indeed his argument were valid, it would follow that some sayings of Saint Paul also, namely those which he delivered to the same Timothy to be communicated to the learned alone, are not, or certainly are little, apostolic. The things which you have heard from me through many witnesses, says he, the same commend to faithful men, who shall be fit to teach others also (2 Tim. 2:2).
Duodecima et postrema Sculteti ratio est ista : « Postremo, inquit, prodit se satis manifeste in fine Hierarchiae ecclesiasticae, ubi inquit : Sancti praeceptores nostri ex pristina traditione edocti ad nos derivarunt. »
The twelfth and last reason of Scultetus is this: "Lastly," says he, "he betrays himself manifestly enough at the end of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, where he says: Our holy preceptors, instructed from ancient tradition, have derived it to us."
Et haec quoque ratio valde oscitanter ab eo producta est. Debuisset enim Scultetus, et qua de re ibi sermo esset aperire, et quomodo verba Dionysii aliter explicari non possent, ostendere ; ac denique quam certo id, quod vellet, concluderetur, commonstrare : quorum homo socors nihil fecit. Agit ergo ibi Dionysius de baptismo parvulorum, docetque, traditione apostolorum licere parvulos baptizare. Nec enim dubium quin, circumcisione jam ablata et abolita, quaesitum fuerit ab apostolis, quid pueris atque infantibus (ut solent multi in tenella illa et rudi aetate intermori) ad salutem facto opus esset, baptismusne illis adhibendus, et quomodo : respondisse autem apostolos, et tradidisse (uti docet Dionysius) illos esse baptizandos, maxime in mortis periculo. Ista autem traditio vocata est ab auctore nostro ἀρχαία παράδοσις, hoc est prima seu primigenia traditio. Nam cum ἀρχαῖος plura significet, ejus significationes pro subjecta materia capiendae sunt. Inter alia vero (quod vel e Lexicis addisci potest) sicut ἀρχή principium, ita
And this reason also has been produced by him verynegligently. For Scultetus ought both to have disclosed what the discourse was about there, and to have shown how the words of Dionysius could not be explained otherwise; and finally to have demonstrated how certainly that which he wished was concluded: none of which the sluggish man did. Dionysius, then, is treating there of the baptism of infants, and teaches that by the tradition of the apostles it is lawful to baptize infants. For there is no doubt that, when circumcision had now been taken away and abolished, inquiry was made of the apostles what needed to be done for the salvation of children and infants (as many are wont to die off in that tender and rude age), whether baptism should be administered to them, and how: and that the apostles answered and handed down (as Dionysius teaches) that they should be baptized, especially in danger of death. Now that tradition was called by our author archaia paradosis, that is, the first or primitive tradition. For since archaios has several meanings, its meanings are to be taken according to the subject matter. Now among other things (which can be learned even from the Lexicons), just as arche means beginning, so
Editors' notes and page, col. 917

Footnotes

(i) ‹anchor: et alios docere› · call in col 917

II Tim. II, 2.

2 Timothy 2:2.

(printed under page 476)

Page

  • running head: 917 P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A quam vilis Scultetus,; B nibus, et margaritas; C denter vetuerunt. Quare; D quam certo id,
  • old-edition numerals: 566 before alterum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:918
ἀρχαῖον primum significat, non modo vetus aut antiquum. Potest enim aliquid esse primum, nec tamen vetus aut antiquum ; et item antiquum, et non esse primum. Verba igitur Dionysii de baptismo parvulorum loquentis sunt ista : Περὶ τούτου ταῦτά φαμεν, ἅπερ οἱ θεοειδεῖς ἡμῶν ἱεροτελεσταὶ πρὸς τῆς ἀρχαίας μυηθέντες παραδόσεως εἰς ἡμᾶς προήγαγον. De illo haec dicimus, quae divini initiatores nostri a prima edocti traditione ad nos provexerunt.
archaion signifies first, not only old or ancient. For something can be first, and yet not old or ancient; and likewise ancient, and not be first. The words of Dionysius, therefore, speaking of the baptism of infants, are these: Concerning this we say these things, which our godlike initiators, instructed from the primitive tradition, have brought down to us. Concerning that we say these things, which our divine initiators, instructed from the first tradition, have conveyed to us.
Ista porro verba, θεοειδεῖς ἱεροτελεσταί, deiformes seu divini initiatores ; et quae paulo inferius ; θεῖοι καθηγεμόνες divini duces, nullis melius competunt quam apostolis, ac propterea de illis interpretatus est sanctus Maximus in Scholiis ad hunc locum. Possent tamen etiam intelligi de sancto Hierotheo (qui etiam Dionysii praeceptor fuit) et de aliis Hierothei aequalibus, seu etiam de evangelistis Luca et Marco, aut de aliquibus e numero septuaginta duorum discipulorum, e quibus citat Dionysius sanctum Justum cap. 11 De divinis nominibus. Unde et sanctus Maximus beati Dionysii colligit antiquitatem.
Furthermore, those words, theoeideis hierotelestai, godlike or divine initiators, and those a little lower, theioi kathegemones, divine leaders, suit none better than the apostles, and therefore Saint Maximus in the Scholia on this passage interpreted them of them. Nevertheless they could also be understood of Saint Hierotheus (who was also the preceptor of Dionysius) and of others contemporary with Hierotheus, or even of the evangelists Luke and Mark, or of some from the number of the seventy-two disciples, from whom Dionysius cites Saint Justus in chapter 11 of On the Divine Names. Whence Saint Maximus also gathers the antiquity of blessed Dionysius.
Si igitur per illos divinos duces et initiatores intelligantur Hierotheus, Justus, Antipas, et similes, rectissime dicentur illi a prima traditione edocti, hoc est, a traditione apostolorum : nec opus erit ad Christum usque recurrere. Sin ipsi intelligantur apostoli, tum edocti dicentur a prima traditione, hoc est, a Christo, qui ipsos post resurrectionem suam, ut de multis aliis, sic et de baptismo plene edocuerit. Nam traditio non de rebus tantum antiquis dicitur, sed etiam de novis : ita ut nova Christi praecepta et documenta apostolis tradita, illo etiam ipso tempore quo tradebantur, recte revocarentur traditiones. Unde et Paulus II Thessal. II, 14 : Itaque fratres, inquit, state et tenete traditiones quas didicistis, sive per sermonem, sive per epistolam nostram. Quae quidem traditiones non poterant esse tam antiquae, quam illae de quibus loquebatur Dionysius.
If therefore by those divine leaders and initiators are understood Hierotheus, Justus, Antipas, and the like, they will most rightly be said to have been instructed from the first tradition, that is, from the tradition of the apostles: nor will there be need to run back all the way to Christ. But if the apostles themselves are understood, then they will be said to have been instructed from the first tradition, that is, from Christ, Who after His resurrection fully instructed them, as concerning many other things, so also concerning baptism. For tradition is spoken of not only concerning ancient things, but also concerning new ones: so that the new precepts and instructions of Christ delivered to the apostles, even at that very time when they were being delivered, were rightly called traditions. Whence Paul also in 2 Thessalonians 2:14 says: Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which you have learned, whether by word, or by our epistle. Which traditions indeed could not have been as ancient as those of which Dionysius was speaking.
Hactenus de Sculteti objectionibus. Nunc ad alia quaedam quae ab aliis opponuntur aut apponi possunt, nonnihil attendamus.
Thus far concerning the objections of Scultetus. Now let us give some attention to certain other things that are opposed or can be opposed by others.
Dicunt ergo nonnulli parum probabile videri, tempore sancti Dionysii Areopagitae, qui convixit apostolis, tantam fuisse caeremoniarum in Ecclesia multitudinem, quanta ab auctore horum librorum adducitur.
Some say, then, that it seems little probable that in the time of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, who lived with the apostles, there was so great a multitude of ceremonies in the Church as is adduced by the author of these books.
Quibus ego respondeo, non satis videri ab illis examinatum esse atque perpensum, neque numerum earum caeremoniarum, neque qualitatem ; imo nec apostolorum circa illas officii debitum atque curam. Nam ad eos certe spectavit, abolitis veteribus sacrificiis atque ritibus et caeremoniis, alia sacrificia, ritus et caeremonias vel a Christo instituta procurare ut fierent, vel suae relicta dispositioni, praesertim quod ad ritus caeremoniasque attinet, instituere. Nec énim tam bene constare, tantique fieri res sacras absque caeremoniis, quam cum illis, tam ex ipso Vetere Testamento, quam ex Spiritus Sancti unctione (qui ipsos omnia docuit) probe didicerant. Et de earum multitudine quid frustra et immerito arguimur ? cum numero fere innumero plures in veteri Lege per unum Moysen, quam in nova per duodecim quatordecimve apostolos constitutae sint. Neque tamen illum tam familiariter cum angelo versatum esse crediderim, quam nos cum Christo : neque tanta, item Spiritum sancti gratia, quam eosdem, fuisse perfusum.
To whom I respond that neither the number of those ceremonies nor their quality seems to have been sufficiently examined and weighed by them; nay, nor the duty and care of the apostles' office regarding them. For to them it certainly belonged, when the old sacrifices and rites and ceremonies had been abolished, either to see to it that other sacrifices, rites, and ceremonies instituted by Christ were performed, or to institute those left to their own disposition, especially as far as rites and ceremonies are concerned. For they had learned well, both from the Old Testament itself and from the anointing of the Holy Spirit (Who taught them all things), that sacred things neither stand so well nor are esteemed so highly without ceremonies as with them. And concerning their multitude, why are we reproved in vain and undeservedly? when almost innumerably more in number were established in the Old Law through one Moses than in the New through twelve or fourteen apostles. Nor yet could I believe that he conversed so familiarly with the angel as they with Christ: nor likewise that he was suffused with so great a grace of the Holy Spirit as those same men.
Adde porro eas caeremonias, quae a Dionysio descriptae sunt, esse numero perpaucas, et aliquorum duntaxat sacramentorum, non omnium, et eas quidem, ut illis initiis, perbreves et perfaciles : ut venerabilis eucharistiae, et sacrorum ordinum ; quibus
Add furthermore that those ceremonies which have been described by Dionysius are very few in number, and of some sacraments only, not of all, and those indeed, as in those beginnings, very brief and very easy: such as of the venerable Eucharist, and of sacred orders; to which
Editors' notes and page, col. 918

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUÆSTIONES IV. 918
  • marginal letters: A ἀρχαῖον primum significat,; B duorum discipulorum, e; C sive per epistolam; D sertim quod ad
  • old-edition numerals: 567 before Unde et Paulus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word qui- (continued as bus in col. 919)
PG 4:919
non paucae postmodum a variis pontificibus seu episcopis diversorum locorum additae sunt, quemadmodum in pluribus sanctorum antistitum liturgiis et ritualibus libris videre est.
not a few were afterwards added by various pontiffs or bishops of diverse places, as may be seen in several liturgies and ritual books of the holy prelates.
Denique omnes a Dionysio recensitos ritus (nam contemplationes, sive eorum explicationes, ab iis secernendae sunt) facile vel uno foliolo comprehenderis. Nam baptismi quidem ritus duas duntaxat pagellas implent : eucharistiae vero, unicam ; unctionis autem, vix ac ne vix quidem mediam : trium porro ordinum, episcopi, sacerdotis, et diaconi, mediam tantum consecrationis monachi, nihilo plus, ritus exsequiarum, tantumdem, ita ut quinque pagellis omnes a Dionysio prolatas caeremonias, de quarum interim multitudine tot passim jactantur convicia, nullo negotio concluseris. Nec enim alias aut caeremonias aut ritus, praeter ea quae commemoravi, liber ille Dionysii continet. Atque ut ad ipsarum qualitatem caeremoniarum veniamus, atque a baptismo ordiamur, earum quidem sane, quae prae aliis recentes videri possent antiquissimi Patres meminerunt, nempe abrenuntiationis, exorcizationis, exsufflationis, unctionis, et pro infantibus etiam sponsionis ; haec enim fere sunt quae haeretici contemnunt, irrident, cavillantur ; et quibus probatis, velint nolint, causa cadunt.
Finally, all the rites recounted by Dionysius (for the contemplations, or their explanations, must be separated from them) you could easily comprise even on a single small leaf. For the rites of baptism indeed fill only two small pages; those of the Eucharist, a single one; those of ointment, scarcely and not even scarcely half a page; furthermore those of the three orders, of bishop, priest, and deacon, half a page only; of the consecration of a monk, nothing more; the rites of funerals, just as much; so that in five small pages you could without difficulty enclose all the ceremonies brought forward by Dionysius, concerning the multitude of which in the meantime so many reproaches are bandied about everywhere. For that book of Dionysius contains no other ceremonies or rites besides those that I have mentioned. And that we may come to the quality of the ceremonies themselves, and begin from baptism, of those indeed which might seem more recent than the others the most ancient Fathers have made mention, namely of renunciation, exorcism, exsufflation, anointing, and also sponsorship for infants; for these are almost the things that the heretics despise, deride, and cavil at; and when these have been proved, willy-nilly, they lose their case.
Audiatur ergo Tertullianus, quid de abrenuntiatione et de quibusdam aliis baptismi referat caeremoniis. Libro De corona militis, capite 3 : « Denique, inquit, ut a baptismate ingrediar, aquam adituri ibidem, sed et aliquanto prius, in Ecclesia sub antistitis manu contestamur nos renuntiare diabolo, et pompae, et angelis ejus. Dehinc ter mergitamur, amplius aliquid respondentes quam Dominus in Evangelio determinavit : inde suscepti, lactis et mellis concordiam praegustamus, » etc. Audiatur et Origenes homilia 12 in Numeros : « Recordetur, inquit, unusquisque fidelium, cum primum venit ad aquas baptismi, cnm signacula fidei prima suscepit, et ad fontem salutaris accessit, quibus ibi tunc usus sit verbis, et quld renuntiaverit diabolo, non se usurum pompis ejus neque operibus ejus, » etc.
Let Tertullian therefore be heard, as to what he relates concerning renunciation and certain other ceremonies of baptism. In the book On the Soldier's Crown, chapter 3: "To begin with baptism," says he, "when we are about to enter the water, there, and also somewhat earlier in the Church under the hand of the prelate, we solemnly profess that we renounce the devil, and his pomp, and his angels. Then we are immersed thrice, answering somewhat more than the Lord determined in the Gospel: then having been received up, we foretaste a mixture of milk and honey," etc. Let Origen also be heard in Homily 12 on Numbers: "Let each one of the faithful remember," says he, "when he first came to the waters of baptism, when he received the first seals of the faith and approached the fountain of salvation, what words he then used there, and what he renounced to the devil, that he would use neither his pomps nor his works," etc.
Si plures libet audire, adeantur isti, Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus catechesi mystagogica prima, Basilius Magnus libro De Spiritu sancto, cap. 27 ; Ambrosius libro I De sacramentis, cap. 2 et lib. II, cap. 7 ; Chrysostomus homilia 21 ad populum Antiochenum ; Hieronymus in cap. VI Amos ; Augustinus libro I De symbolo ad catechumenos, eap. 1 et alii.
If it pleases you to hear more, let these be consulted: Cyril of Jerusalem in the first Mystagogical Catechesis; Basil the Great in the book On the Holy Spirit, chapter 27; Ambrose in book 1 On the Sacraments, chapter 2, and book 2, chapter 7; Chrysostom in Homily 21 to the People of Antioch; Jerome on chapter 6 of Amos; Augustine in book 1 On the Creed to Catechumens, chapter 1, and others.
Quia vero beati Cyrilli verba doctrinae et verbis sancti Dionysii Areopagitae admodum sunt conformia, non pigebit illa hic referre. Sic igitur habent : Εἰσῄειτε πρῶτον εἰς τὸν προαύλιον τοῦ βαπτιστηρίου οἶκον, καὶ πρὸς τὰς δυσμὰς ἑστῶτες ἠκούσατε καὶ προτάττεσθε ἐκτείνειν τὴν χεῖρα, καὶ ὡς παρόντι ἀποτάττεσθαι τῷ Σατανᾷ. Primo ingressi estis in porticum domus baptisterii, et stantes versus occidentem audistis et jussi estis manum extendere, et tanquam praesenti abrenuntiare Satanae. Vide ibi plura de verbis abrenuntiationis, et de conversione ad ortum, et pronuntiatione symboli, et aliis, quae omnia doctrinam sancti Dionysii veram et apostolicam confirmant.
Because, however, the words of blessed Cyril are very conformable to the teaching and words of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, it will not be irksome to relate them here. They run thus, then: First you entered into the outer hall of the baptistery, and standing towards the west you heard and were commanded to stretch forth your hand, and as though he were present to renounce Satan. First you entered into the porch of the house of the baptistery, and standing towards the west you heard and were bidden to stretch forth your hand, and as though he were present to renounce Satan. See more there concerning the words of renunciation, and concerning the turning to the east, and the pronouncing of the creed, and other things, all of which confirm the true and apostolic teaching of Saint Dionysius.
De exorcizatione et exsufflatione, quae pariter et junctim procedunt, eadem est ratio, idem SS. Patrum sensus, idem judicium. Vide eumdem Cyrillum in Procatechesi, sive praefatione ante catecheses, et priorem illo S. Cyprianum epist. 76 ad Magnum, de baptizandis Novatianis, sub finem, et Nazianzenum oratione in sanctum lavacrum, et pro multis vide sanctum Augustinum libro VI contra Julianum, cap. 5 : « Ecclesia, inquit, filios fidelium nec exorcizaret, nec exsufflaret, si non eos de potestate tenebrarum et a principe mortis erueret. Quod in libro meo, cui velut respondes, a me positum est ; sed id tu commemorare timuisti, tanquam
Concerning exorcism and exsufflation, which proceed equally and jointly, the reason is the same, the sentiment of the holy Fathers the same, the judgement the same. See the same Cyril in the Procatechesis, or preface before the Catecheses, and prior to him St Cyprian in Epistle 76 to Magnus, on baptizing the Novatians, towards the end, and Nazianzen in the Oration on the Holy Washing, and in place of many see Saint Augustine in book 6 Against Julian, chapter 5: "The Church," says he, "would neither exorcize nor exsufflate the children of the faithful, if she did not rescue them from the power of darkness and from the prince of death. Which was set down by me in my book to which you make a show of replying; but you were afraid to mention it, as
Editors' notes and page, col. 919

Page

  • running head: 919 DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ
  • marginal letters: A bus non paucae; B a baptismo ordiamur,; C aquas baptismi, cnm; D occidentem audistis et
  • old-edition numerals: 568 before De exorcizatione
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word bus from col. 918 (qui-bus); ends mid-word tan- (continued as quam in col. 920)
  • other: the word tanquam was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 920
PG 4:920
ipse ab orbe toto exsufflandus esses, si huic exsufflationi, qua princeps mundi et a parvulis ejicitur foras, contradicere voluisses. » Qua sententia etiam Scultetus sane judicatur exsufflandus.
though you yourself would deserve to be hissed off by the whole world, if you had wished to contradict this exsufflation whereby the prince of the world is cast out even from infants." By which sentence Scultetus also is surely judged worthy of being hissed off.
Vide eumdem Augustinum lib. II ad Valerium, cap. 17, sed praecipue cap. 29, ubi exorcizandi et exsufflandi caeremonias docet esse in Ecclesia antiquissimas. « Neque enim, inquit, ex quo esse coepit Manichaei pestilentiosa doctrina, ex illo coeperunt in Ecclesia Dei, parvuli baptizandi exorcizari et exsufflari. » Quasi dicat, sed multis retro saeculis, cum prima origo nisi ex apostolica traditione ostendi possit. Et paulo inferius ibidem post citatum Cyprianum et Ambrosium, sic ait : « Hos iste audeat dicere Manichaeos, et antiquissimam Ecclesiae traditionem isto nefario crimine aspergat, qua exorcizantur et ut dixi, exsufflantur parvuli, ut in regnum Christi a potestate tenebrarum, hoc est diaboli et angelorum ejus eruti, transferantur. »
See the same Augustine in book 2 to Valerius, chapter 17, but especially chapter 29, where he teaches that the ceremonies of exorcizing and exsufflating are most ancient in the Church. "For it was not," says he, "from the time when the pestilential doctrine of Manichaeus began to exist, that infants to be baptized began in the Church of God to be exorcized and exsufflated." As if to say, but many centuries back, since their first origin cannot be shown save from apostolic tradition. And a little lower in the same place, after citing Cyprian and Ambrose, he speaks thus: "Let that man dare to call these Manichaeans, and spatter with that nefarious charge the most ancient tradition of the Church, whereby infants are exorcized and, as I said, exsufflated, so that rescued from the power of darkness, that is, of the devil and his angels, they may be transferred into the kingdom of Christ."
Jam de unctione in baptismo multi quoque veterum Patrum meminerunt : e Graecis quidem S. Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus catechesi mystagogica 2 et 3 ; Chrysostomus homilia 6 in Epist. ad Colossenses, et alii ; e Latinis autem Tertullianus libro De baptismo, cap. 7 ; Ambrosius lib. I De sacramentis, cap. 2 ; Augustinus serm. 206 De tempore, et alii.
Now concerning anointing in baptism many also of the ancient Fathers have made mention: of the Greeks indeed St Cyril of Jerusalem in Mystagogical Catecheses 2 and 3; Chrysostom in Homily 6 on the Epistle to the Colossians, and others; and of the Latins Tertullian in the book On Baptism, chapter 7; Ambrose in book 1 On the Sacraments, chapter 2; Augustine in Sermon 206 On the Season, and others.
Verba Cyrilli : Εἶτα ἀποδυθέντες ἐλαίῳ ἠλείφεσθε ἐπορκιστῷ ἀπ' ἄκρων τριχῶν κορυφῆς ἕως τῶν κάτω. Deinde exuti, oleo peruncti estis, exorcizato, a summis capitis capillis usque ad ima.
The words of Cyril: Then having been stripped, you were anointed with exorcized oil from the topmost hairs of the head down to the lowest parts. Then having been stripped, you were anointed with exorcized oil from the topmost hairs of the head down to the lowest parts.
Verba Chrysostomi : Ἀλείφεται, ὥσπερ οἱ ἀθληταὶ εἰς στάδιον ἐμβησόμενοι. Ungitur, ut athletae stadium ingressuri. Et paulo post addit, baptizandum aliter, quam olim sacerdotes, ungi ; eo quod baptizandus ungatur per totum corpus, illi autem tantum in capite, et aure dextera, et manu.
The words of Chrysostom: He is anointed, just like athletes about to enter the stadium. He is anointed, like athletes about to enter the stadium. And a little later he adds that the one to be baptized is anointed otherwise than the priests of old, because the one to be baptized is anointed over his whole body, whereas they were anointed only on the head, and the right ear, and the hand.
Tertulliani verba : « Exinde digressi de lavacro perungimur benedicta unctione de pristina disciplina, qua ungi oleo de cornu in sacerdotium solebant. » Alia testimonia omitto, ut quae cunctis in promptu.
The words of Tertullian: "Thereupon coming forth from the font we are thoroughly anointed with a blessed unction from the ancient discipline, whereby they were accustomed to be anointed with oil from a horn unto the priesthood." Other testimonies I omit, as being ready at hand to all.
De sponsoribus autem idem Tertull. libro jam citato capite 18 : « Itaque, inquit, pro cujusque personae conditione ac dispositione, etiam aetate, cunctatio baptismi utilior est, praecipue tamen circa parvulos. Quid enim necesse est, si non tam necesse, sponsores etiam periculo ingeri ? qui et ipsi per mortalitatem destituere promissiones suas possunt, et proventu malae indolis falli ; » id est cum tanta non sit necessitas accelerandi parvulorum baptismum, et is differri possit, nullo scilicet urgente mortis periculo, quid necesse est eorum sponsores seu susceptores pericuio objici, ne cum pro illis spoponderint, fidem non servent, nec eos, ut promiseruut, instituant, curamque salutis ipsorum gerant ?
Concerning sponsors, moreover, the same Tertullian in chapter 18 of the book already cited says: "Therefore," says he, "according to each person's condition and disposition, and also age, the delay of baptism is more profitable, yet especially regarding infants. For what need is there, if it be not so necessary, that sponsors also should be thrust into danger? who both themselves through mortality may fail of their promises, and may be deceived by the growth of an evil disposition;" that is, when there is not so great a necessity of hastening the baptism of infants, and it can be deferred, no danger of death namely urging, what need is there for their sponsors or godparents to be exposed to danger, lest when they have stood surety for them, they should not keep faith, nor instruct them as they promised, and take care of their salvation?
Post baptismi ritus in medio positos et mystice declaratos aggreditur Dionysius capite 3, ad ritus eucharistiae seu sacrificii. Sunt autem nec multi, nec ab illa aevo alieni : cum et ab aliis, antiquissimis Patribus eorum fiat mentio, ut jam antea usitatorum, non autem ut recentissime usurpatorum. Vixit S. Justinus philosophus et martyr secundo Christi saeculo, et istorum rituum in Apologia ad Antonium Pium imper. et filios commeminit. Edidi illos Graece et Latine ad ejus Vitam ; quare hic omitto.
After setting forth and mystically declaring the rites of baptism, Dionysius proceeds in chapter 3 to the rites of the Eucharist or sacrifice. Now they are neither many, nor alien from that age: since mention is made of them by other most ancient Fathers also, as being already customary before, and not as having been very recently adopted. St Justin the philosopher and martyr lived in the second century of Christ, and made mention of those rites in his Apology to the Emperor Antoninus Pius and his sons. I have published them in Greek and Latin at his Life; wherefore I omit them here.
Sed Scultetum, verbis Dionysii contra ipsum Dionysium et matrem Ecclesiam improbe abutentem, quin suismet ipsum armis confodiam, omittere non possum. Certat enim ille ex eodem cap. 3 libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia deducere, Christum non esse vere praesentem in venerabili eucharistia, sed tantum figurate et symbolice, et his utitur verbis : « Quiscunque autem Dionysius iste fuerit, antiquus fuerit necesse est : quod ipsa ecclesiasticae ordinationis forma docet, in qua illud observatione
But Scultetus, wickedly abusing the words of Dionysius against Dionysius himself and Mother Church, I cannot pass over without piercing him through with his very own weapons. For he strives to deduce from the same chapter 3 of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy that Christ is not truly present in the venerable Eucharist, but only figuratively and symbolically, and uses these words: "Whoever however that Dionysius was, he must needs have been ancient: which the very form of ecclesiastical ordinance teaches, in which that is worthy of observation
Editors' notes and page, col. 920

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITÆ VITA ET SCRIPTIS 920
  • marginal letters: A quam ipse ab; B Jam de unctione; C plina, qua ungi; D declaratos aggreditur Dionysius
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word quam from col. 919 (tan-quam)
PG 4:921
dignum, quam Ecclesiae orthodoxae (sic honorat suam Calvini synagogam minister Calvinisticus) de eucharistia sententiam tuentur hodie, etiam Dionysii hujus aetate, circa controversiam apostolicam fuisse judicatam. »
worthy, that the opinion concerning the Eucharist which the orthodox Churches (thus does the Calvinist minister honour his synagogue of Calvin) defend today, even in the age of this Dionysius, was judged without controversy to be apostolic."
Dicit ergo Scultetus Dionysium esse antiquum auctorem : nec hoc tantum, sed etiam id, quod de eucharistia docet, citra controversiam esse traditionem apostolicam. Concedo illi utrumque et perlibenter. Verum quod eamdem vult esse suam et Dionysii doctrinam, id sine pugna non conceditur : imo et stat occumbere potius, quam concedere. Quamvis autem nullum hic a tam levibus et plumeis (non enim dicam plumbeis, licet sint absque acumine) telis ac sagittis, velut puerili emissis manu, vel minimi vulneris sit periculum, nedum gravis plagae aut mortis : tamen ne aliquid sibi effecisse videatur, eorum propalabo vanitatem.
Scultetus says, therefore, that Dionysius is an ancient author: and not only this, but also that what he teaches concerning the Eucharist is beyond controversy an apostolic tradition. I grant him both, and very gladly. But that he wishes his own doctrine and that of Dionysius to be the same, that is not granted without a fight: nay, it stands resolved to fall rather than to yield. Although, however, there is no danger here of even the slightest wound, much less of a heavy blow or death, from darts and arrows so light and feathery (for I will not say leaden, even though they be without a point), as if shot by a boyish hand: nevertheless, lest he seem to himself to have accomplished something, I will expose their vanity.
Igitur telum ejus primum. sive argumentum est hoc : Totam actionem coenae sacrae nominat (Dionysius) ἱερουργίαν συμβολικήν, sacram actionem symbolicam, ergo non est ibi praesens Christus.
Therefore his first dart, or argument, is this: He (Dionysius) calls the whole action of the sacred supper a symbolic sacred rite, a sacred symbolic action; therefore Christ is not present there.
Respondeo Dionysium in ipso initio capitis tertii De ecclesiastica hierarchia agere de appellatione hujus sacramenti, et totius actionis, et dicere, vocare illam κοινωνίαν τε καὶ σύναξιν, communionem et synaxin, et quidem ejus appellationis rationem reddere, ac nullis frequentius quam istis in hac materia uti vocabulis ; semel duntaxat, idque extremo illo capite appellare ἱερουργίαν συμβολικήν, sacram actionem symbolicam ; quo pacto vocatur omnis actio, quae non est clara et evidens, sed tecta signis aliquibus, ita ut videri et intelligi absque fide aut signorum explicatione non possit. Quarum actionum aliquae sunt pure symbolicae, aliae mistae, Purae symbolicae sunt, quae in se non continent id quod significant. Mistae autem sunt, quae continent id quod significant. Itaque confectio hujus sacramenti est symbolica mista, continens scilicet id quod significat, sive constans symbolis et signis, sed veritati conjunctis ; veritati, inquam, hoc est, Christo. Hinc et signa ipsa, quae integrum una cum Christo subtus delitescente sacramentum constant, vocat Dionysius, ipso fatente Sculteto, τὰ ἀμφιέσματα συμβολικῶς τῷ Χριστῷ περικείμενα, vestimenta symbolice Christo circumposita. Cedo igitur jam Sculteto : Ista vestimenta in illa sacra actione praesentiane sunt, an non ? Praesentia, inquis. Et Christo etiam circumjecta, an non ? Jam, inquis, confessus sum. Bene habet. Igitur et Christus est praesens. Nec enim, si praesentia vestimenta cuipiam circumjecta coram spectentur aut circumposita, alteri quam praesenti circumjecta esse possunt. Fateri, inquis, necesse est. Quare ergo huic doctrinae tuis in scriptis contradicis ? cur non relicta coenula tua e solo pane et vino, ad magnam coenam invitatus accedis ? Homo enim quidam fecit coenam magnam, et invitavit multos. Verum illud quidem, ais, sed ego uxorem duxi, et propterea non possum venire. Quomodo venire non potes ? Ad siccum panem venire potes, ad Agnum non potes ? Nescis, quod repletio panis pessima, ejus autem Agni optima, et illius Agni, qui tollit peccata mundi ? et illius Agni, qui dicit : Nisi manducaveritis carnem Filii hominis, et biberitis ejus sanguinem, non habebitis vitam in vobis. Qui manducat meam carnem, et bibit meum sanguinem, habet vitam aeternam, et ego resuscitabo eum in novissimo die.
I reply that Dionysius at the very beginning of the third chapter On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy treats of the naming of this sacrament and of the whole action, and says that he calls it both communion and synaxis, communion and synaxis, and indeed gives the reason for that naming, and uses no words more frequently than those in this matter; once only, and that at the very end of that chapter, does he call it a symbolic sacred rite, a sacred symbolic action; in which manner every action is called which is not clear and evident, but covered with certain signs, so that it cannot be seen and understood without faith or an explanation of the signs. Of which actions some are purely symbolic, others mixed. Purely symbolic are those which do not contain in themselves that which they signify. Mixed, however, are those which contain that which they signify. And so the confection of this sacrament is mixed symbolic, containing, namely, that which it signifies, or consisting of symbols and signs, yet joined to the truth; to the truth, I say, that is, to Christ. Hence even the signs themselves, which together with Christ lying hidden beneath make up the whole sacrament, Dionysius calls, as Scultetus himself confesses, the garments symbolically placed around Christ, garments symbolically placed around Christ. Tell me therefore now, Scultetus: Are those garments present in that sacred action, or not? Present, you say. And also cast around Christ, or not? I have already confessed it, you say. It is well. Therefore Christ also is present. For neither, if present garments cast around someone are beheld before one's eyes or placed around, can they be cast around anyone other than one who is present. One must confess it, you say. Why therefore do you contradict this doctrine in your writings? Why, leaving behind your little supper of bread and wine alone, do you not come when invited to the great supper? For a certain man made a great supper, and invited many. That is true indeed, you say, but I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. How can you not come? Can you come to dry bread, and cannot come to the Lamb? Do you not know that a surfeit of bread is worst, whereas that of the Lamb is best, even of that Lamb Who takes away the sins of the world? and of that Lamb Who says: Unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, you shall not have life in you. He who eats My flesh, and drinks My blood, has eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day.
Sed ad Dionysium redeamus, qui non modo per verba superius posita indicat, in illo sacramento praesentem esse Christum, sed etiam per invocationem illius, tanquam ibi praesentis, certum id et exploratum facit. Verba enim ejus sunt haec : Sed, o tu divinissimum atque sacrosanctum sacramentum,
But let us return to Dionysius, who not only through the words set down above indicates that Christ is present in that sacrament, but also through the invocation of Him, as being present there, makes this certain and assured. For his words are these: But, O Thou most divine and sacrosanct sacrament,
Editors' notes and page, col. 921

Footnotes

(k) ‹anchor: in novissimo die› · call in col 921

Joan. VI, 54, 55.

John 6:54–55.

(printed under page 478)

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A dignum, quam; B hoc : Totam; C hujus sacramenti; D coenam magnam,
  • old-edition numerals: 569 after absque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; sacra- split at column break
PG 4:922
circumjacentia tibi symbolice aenigmatum velamenta detegens, perspicue nobis ostenditor, et mentis nostrae oculos singulari atque inoperta luce perfundito. Quae invocatio, si solus ibi esset panis, sine vita, sine sensu, sine intelligentia (ut Scultetus et Calvinistae volunt) sane perquam aliena et inconveniens foret : secundum nos autem, qui Christi in eo mysterio praesentiam agnoscimus et docemus, aptissima est et convenientissima. Quae Christi praesentia etiam sub ejusdem capitis tertii finem confirmatur, ubi Dionysius, postquam egit de divisione ac distributione sacramenti, quae fit a pontifice, tum ita subdit : Διαγράφει γὰρ ἐν τούτοις, αἰσθητῶς ὑπ' οψιν ἄγων Ἰησοῦν τὸν Χριστὸν τὴν νοητὴν ἡμῶν, ὡς ἐν εἰκόσι, ζωήν. Describit enim in his, modo quodam sensibili sub aspectum adducens Jesum Christum, spiritualem nostram velut in imaginibus vitam, etc. Sic superius in descriptione ipsius consecrationis dixerat : Καὶ τὰς ἱερὰς θεουργίας ὁ ἱεράρχης ὑμνήσας ἱερουργεῖ τὰ θειότατα, καὶ ὑπ' ὄψιν ἄγει τὰ ὑμνημένα διὰ τῶν ἱερῶς προκειμένων συμβόλων. Et postquam sacras Dei actiones laudavit pontifex, conficit divinissima, et sub aspectum ducit jam laudata, per sancte proposita symbola, id est, postquam memoravit quod Dominus in ultima coena gessit, sive postquam haec aut similia verba, Christi actionem referentia, pronuntiavit : Qui pridie quam pateretur, accepit panem in sanctas ac venerabiles manus suas, et elevatis oculis in coelum ad te Deum Patrem suum omnipotentem, tibi gratias agens benedixit, fregit, deditque discipulis suis dicens : « Accipite, et manducate ex hoc omnes, » tum conficit divinissima, id est, consecrat, sive, verba ista consecrationis pronuntiat : « Hoc est enim corpus meum. » Et sub aspectum ducit jam laudata, id est, hostiam consecratam ostendit populo sive Christum, seu Christi corpus, per sancte proposita symbola, id est, per apparentes et externas sacramenti species (nec enim Christus nisi media hostiae consecratae albedine conspicitur (spectandum populo exhibet. Et hunc esse sensum, patet ex eo, quod ista subobscurius dicta, ὑπ' ὄψιν ἄγει τὰ ὑμνημένα διὰ τῶν ἱερῶς προκειμένων συμβόλων, postmodum in ipsa contemplatione seu expositione clarius et brevius explicat istis verbis jam supra positis : Αἰσθητῶς ὑπ' ὄψιν ἄγων Ἰησοῦν τὸν Χριστόν. Sensibiliter sub aspectum ponens Jesum Christum. Sensibiliter, id est, per signa sensibus objecta ; sub quibus signis, uti velamentis aut vestimentis, subsistit Christus.
uncovering the veils of riddles that symbolically surround Thee, show Thyself clearly to us, and fill the eyes of our mind with a singular and unveiled light. Which invocation, if bread alone were there, without life, without sense, without intelligence (as Scultetus and the Calvinists wish), would surely be exceedingly foreign and unsuitable: whereas according to us, who acknowledge and teach the presence of Christ in that mystery, it is most apt and most suitable. Which presence of Christ is also confirmed towards the end of the same third chapter, where Dionysius, after he has treated of the division and distribution of the sacrament which is performed by the bishop, then adds thus: For he portrays in these things, perceptibly bringing before the sight Jesus Christ, our intellectual life, as in images. For he describes in these things, in a certain sensible manner bringing under view Jesus Christ, our spiritual life as it were in images, etc. Thus higher up, in the description of the consecration itself, he had said: And the hierarch, having hymned the sacred divine works, performs as a sacred rite the most divine things, and brings before the sight the things that have been hymned through the sacredly set forth symbols. And after the bishop has praised the sacred actions of God, he confects the most divine things, and brings under view the things now praised, through the holily set forth symbols, that is, after he has commemorated what the Lord did in the last supper, or after he has pronounced these or similar words recounting the action of Christ: Who the day before He suffered, took bread into His holy and venerable hands, and with eyes lifted up to heaven to Thee, God, His almighty Father, giving thanks to Thee, blessed, broke, and gave to His disciples, saying: "Take, and eat ye all of this," then he confects the most divine things, that is, he consecrates, or pronounces those words of consecration: "For this is My body." And he brings under view the things now praised, that is, he shows the consecrated host to the people, or Christ, or the body of Christ, through the holily set forth symbols, that is, through the apparent and external species of the sacrament (for neither is Christ beheld save by means of the whiteness of the consecrated host) he exhibits Him to the people to be beheld. And that this is the sense is clear from the fact that those somewhat obscurely spoken words, he brings before the sight the things that have been hymned through the sacredly set forth symbols, he afterwards in the contemplation or exposition itself explains more clearly and more briefly in those words already set down above: Perceptibly bringing before the sight Jesus Christ. Sensibly placing Jesus Christ under view. Sensibly, that is, through signs presented to the senses; under which signs, as veils or garments, Christ subsists.
Urget denique Scultetus, panem et vinum vocari a Dionysio σύμβολα, εἰκόνας, et alia ejusdem sortis, sicque nihil aliud quam aerem verberat. Cum autem vult intelligi, nihil in sacramento esse aliud quam panem et vinum, ac pro sua perversa opinione Maximum et Pachymeram citat, improbe profecto ac perfide se gerit, ut clare ostensum venio. Dicit igitur : « Et consentiunt hoc loco fidelissimi interpretes Dionysii (utinam autem eorum sequeretur fidem, quos appellat fidelissimos !) Pachymeras Paraphrastes et Maximus Scholiastes, Graecus uterque. Sic enim Maximus, cap. 3 Eccles. Hierar.. Σύμβολα ταῦτα, καὶ οὐκ ἀλήθεια. » Sic ille.
Finally Scultetus urges that the bread and wine are called by Dionysius symbols, images, and other things of the same sort, and thus he does nothing else than beat the air. When, however, he wishes it to be understood that there is nothing else in the sacrament than bread and wine, and for his perverse opinion cites Maximus and Pachymeres, he acts wickedly indeed and treacherously, as I come to show clearly. He says therefore: "And in this place the most faithful interpreters of Dionysius agree (would, however, that he followed the faith of those whom he calls most faithful!), Pachymeres the Paraphrast and Maximus the Scholiast, both Greek. For thus Maximus, chapter 3 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy: These things are symbols, and not the truth." Thus he.
Respondeo, verum esse, illa verba habere S. Maximum, sed longe alio sensu quam velit Scultetus. Nam dicit illa signa, quae tantum extrinsecus parent, signa esse et non veritatem : quod et nos dicimus. Illa enim quae extrinsecus parent, signa tantum sunt et non veritas : sed quod sub signis est, veritas est, et non signum : Christi caro est, et non panis ; Christi sanguis est, et non vinum.
I reply that it is true that St. Maximus has those words, but in a far different sense than Scultetus wishes. For he says that those signs, which appear only outwardly, are signs and not the truth: which we also say. For those things which appear outwardly are signs only and not the truth: whereas what is under the signs is the truth, and not a sign: it is the flesh of Christ, and not bread; it is the blood of Christ, and not wine.
Et quia Scultetus canina inverecundia Pachymerae ausus est mentionem facere, proferam ipsa viri vere catholici verba, quae habet in mysterio synaxeos proxime ante θεωρίαν sive Contemplationem. Sunt igitur haec : Καὶ πολλοὶ μὲν εἰς μόνα
And because Scultetus with dog-like shamelessness has dared to make mention of Pachymeres, I will bring forward the very words of a truly Catholic man, which he has on the mystery of the synaxis immediately before the theoria or Contemplation. They are therefore these: And many indeed into only
Editors' notes and page, col. 922

Footnotes

(l) ‹anchor: enim corpus meum› · call in col 922

Matth. XXVI 26.

Matthew 26:26.

(printed under page 478)

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A mentum, circumjacentia; B γίας ὁ ἱεράρχης; C media hostiae; D igitur : « Et
  • old-edition numerals: 570 after postmodum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with mentum broken from sacra- in col. 921
PG 4:923
τὰ θεῖα παρακύπτουσι σύμβολα ἅτε μὴ δυνάμενοι ὑψηλότερόν τι ἐννοῆσαι· αὐτὸς δὲ ἱεράρχης πρὸς ἐκεῖνα τὰ πρωτότυπα , αὐτὸ τὸ τοῦ Κυρίου τίμιον σῶμα καὶ αἷμα ἀνάγεται, πιστεύων ὅτι καὶ τὰ προκείμενα εἰς ἐκεῖνα μετεβλήθησαν, τῷ ἁγίῳ καὶ παντούργῳ Πνεύματι. Et multi quidem ad sola divina respiciunt signa, tanquam nihil valentes intelligere sublimius ; at vero Pontifex ad ipsa prototypa, ipsum Domini pretiosum corpus et sanguinem erigitur, credens ea, quae proposita sunt, in illa esse transmutata, virtute sancti et omnium opificis Spiritus. Ecce igitur Pachymeras, diligentissimus ipso teste Sculteto, Dionysii interpres clare et aperte dicit proposita, hoc est, panem et vinum, in pretiosum Domini corpus et sanguinem esse transmutata. Quare horum alterutrum fuisse in Sculteto necesse est, ant caecitatem mentis admirabilem, si ista non vidit ; aut impudentiam intolerabilem, si vidit. Quippe qui tam manifeste auctorem contra se facientem pro se citaverit.
the divine symbols peer, inasmuch as they are not able to conceive anything higher; whereas the hierarch himself is led up towards those prototypes, the very precious body and blood of the Lord itself, believing that the things set forth have also been changed into those, by the Holy and all-working Spirit. And many indeed look to the divine signs alone, as being able to understand nothing more sublime; whereas the Pontiff is raised up to the prototypes themselves, the very precious body and blood of the Lord, believing that those things which are set forth have been transmuted into them, by the power of the Holy and all-creating Spirit. Behold therefore Pachymeres, by Scultetus's own testimony a most diligent interpreter of Dionysius, clearly and openly says that the things set forth, that is, the bread and wine, have been transmuted into the precious body and blood of the Lord. Wherefore one or the other of these must necessarily have been in Scultetus: either an astonishing blindness of mind, if he did not see those things; or an intolerable impudence, if he did see them. Inasmuch as he has cited for himself an author so manifestly making against himself.
Quanta porro illi homini fides habenda sit, vel hinc ejus addiscant discipuli.
How much credit, moreover, is to be given to that man, let his disciples learn even from this.
Ex eadem caecitate et furore in Romanam Ecclesiam, post illa sancti Maximi verba : Σημείωσαι ὅτι οὐ μόνον ὁ ἄρτος κεκαλυμμένος προετίθετο , ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ θεῖον ποτήριον, ὅπερ νῦν οὐ γίνεται. Nota, quod non solum sanctus panis obtectus proponebatur, sed et divinum poculum, quod jam non fit : haec subjunxit Scultetus : « Cur vero, inquit, Maximi tempore idem non fiebat ? Nimirum quia βδέλυγμα Antichristi jam sedem Romanam occupaverat. » Sic ille. Quasi vero res catholicae in eo consistant, ut vel hoc vel illo modo calix in altari proponatur, obtectus aut non tectus. Quid hoc ad substantiam facit sacramenti ? Caeremonias enim, quae sunt praeter substantiam et necessitatem, quis nescit (nisi valde stupidus sit et excors) sine ullo salutis et fidei incommodo non tantum mutari et variari, sed etiam omitti ex pontificum et episcoporum dispositione et prudentia posse ? Sed nimirum Sculteto nimis male affecto bilis egerenda erat. Utinam tota egesta sit, et vivat !
Out of the same blindness and madness against the Roman Church, after those words of St. Maximus: Note that not only was the bread set forth covered, but also the divine cup, which now is not done. Note that not only was the holy bread set forth covered, but also the divine cup, which is no longer done: Scultetus subjoined these words: "Why, indeed," he says, "was the same not done in the time of Maximus? Doubtless because the abomination of Antichrist had already occupied the Roman See." Thus he. As if indeed Catholic matters consisted in this, that the chalice should be set forth on the altar either in this or in that manner, covered or uncovered. What does this do to the substance of the sacrament? For ceremonies, which are beside the substance and necessity, who does not know (unless he be very stupid and mindless) can without any detriment to salvation and faith not only be changed and varied, but even be omitted according to the disposition and prudence of pontiffs and bishops? But doubtless Scultetus, being too ill-disposed, had to discharge his bile. Would that the whole of it were discharged, and that he might live!
Nunc pro corollario in gratiam theologorum ponam in medio, quam variis modis hoc venerabilis sacrosanctae Eucharistiae sacramentum efferatur a sancto Dionysio Areopagita, cap. 3 Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae.
Now by way of a corollary for the sake of theologians I will set forth in public in how many varied ways this sacrament of the venerable sacrosanct Eucharist is expressed by St. Dionysius the Areopagite, in chapter 3 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy.
Nomina venerabilis Eucharistiae apud Dionysium Areopagitam.
Names of the venerable Eucharist in Dionysius the Areopagite.
Τελετὴ τελετῶν, sacramentum sacramentorum ; ἁγιωτάτη τελετή, sanctissimum sacramentum ; θειοτάτη καὶ ἱερὰ τελετή, divinissimum et S. sacramentum ; θεία τῆς συνάξεως τελετή, divinum synaxeos sacramentum ; σύναξις synaxis ; κοινωνία, communio : τῶν ἱερῶν κοινωνία, sacrorum communio ; θεαρχικὴ κοινωνία, divinissima communio ; θεαρχικὰ μυστήρια, divinissima mysteria ; θειοτάτη εὐχαριστία, divinissima eucharistia ; τὰ θειότατα divinissima, absolute.
Rite of rites, sacrament of sacraments; most holy rite, most holy sacrament; most divine and sacred rite, most divine and holy sacrament; divine rite of the synaxis, divine sacrament of the synaxis; synaxis, synaxis; communion, communion: communion of the sacred things, communion of the sacred things; thearchic communion, most divine communion; thearchic mysteries, most divine mysteries; most divine eucharist, most divine eucharist; the most divine things, the most divine things, absolutely.
Ipsa autem actio sacra seu consecratio vocatur ibidem ἡ τῶν θείων ὑπερκόσμιος ἱερουργία, divinorum supermundana operatio seu rei divinae coeleste sacrificium ; et παναγεστάτη ἱερουργία longe sanctissimum sacrificium : et ἱερουργία συμβολική, sacra actio symbolica, ut supra exposui. Atque ista de hoc sacramento, ejusque ritibus satis.
Moreover, the sacred action itself or consecration is called in the same place the supermundane sacred rite of the divine things, the supermundane operation of the divine things or heavenly sacrifice of the divine reality; and the all-most-sacred rite, by far the most holy sacrifice: and the symbolic sacred rite, the sacred symbolic action, as I have explained above. And let these things concerning this sacrament and its rites suffice.
Proximum illi apud Dionysium jungitur mysterium ritus unguenti, quod media pagella continetur, et meram sapit antiquitatem. Vide illud inter documenta nostra, et dignare eo esse contentus. Nihil enim peculiare video contra objici, praeter id quod decima ratione ab Abrahamo Sculteto objectum, atque in ejus caput directe retortum est, ut supra videri potest. Transeo igitur caput 5 Dionysii De sacris ordinibus. Ritus ergo qui de illis
Next to it in Dionysius is joined the mystery of the rite of the ointment, which is contained in half a page, and savours of pure antiquity. See it among our documents, and deign to be content with it. For I see nothing particular objected against it, except what was objected in the tenth reason by Abraham Scultetus, and turned back directly upon his own head, as can be seen above. I pass on therefore to chapter 5 of Dionysius On the Sacred Orders. The rites, then, which concerning them
Editors' notes and page, col. 923

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A τὰ θεῖα; B Quanta porro; C variari, sed; D ριστία, divinissima
  • old-edition numerals: 571 before Proximum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:924
a Dionysio traduntur, tam breves, tam simplices et tam concinni sunt, ut aperte clament, atque etiam convincant ab apostolorum se esse temporibus. Episcoporum ibi duntaxat et sacerdotum et diaconorum fit mentio, et horum quidem singulorum ordinum succincta ordinationis forma traditur, quae hodieque a Graecis catholicis observatur, et in ipsa urbe Roma ac primae sedis conspectu etiamnum (ut mihi testes oculati narrarunt) usurpatur. Hinc nihil contra productos ibi ritus neque a catholicis neque ab haereticis immurmuratur. Itaque nulla hic mora. Progredimur ulterius.
are handed down by Dionysius are so brief, so simple, and so neat that they openly proclaim, and even prove convincingly, that they are from the times of the apostles. Mention is made there only of bishops and priests and deacons, and a succinct form of ordination of each of these orders is handed down, which even today is observed by Catholic Greeks, and in the city of Rome itself and in the sight of the first see is even now (as eyewitnesses have recounted to me) practised. Hence nothing is murmured against the rites brought forward there either by Catholics or by heretics. Therefore there is no delay here. We proceed further.
Duo nunc tantum restant capita, quorum prius est de monachis, alterum de exsequiis. Et contra has et contra illos armantur haeretici. Pro utrisque igitur pugnandum singillatim.
Only two chapters now remain, of which the former is on monks, the other on funeral rites. Both against the latter and against the former do the heretics arm themselves. For both, therefore, we must fight one by one.
De monachis tempore S. Dionysii Areopagitae, qui qualesve fuerint.
On the monks in the time of St. Dionysius the Areopagite, who or of what sort they were.
Unde nonnulli scripta S. Dionysii infirmare se posse arbitrati sunt, inde ego illa confirmare, et propria suo auctori facere quam maxime spero. Nam illi errore sane abrepti sunt, rati tales ibi monachos memorari, quales vel olim in silvis et montibus, vel nunc in coenobiis et monasteriis cerni solent. Non ita res se habet. Magnum inter utrosque est discrimen. Et valde a vero deerravit Josephus Scaliger, cum existimavit Dionysium de eremitis aut coenobitis, quales Pauli Antoniive saeculo fuerunt, sermonem facere. Unde et aerem verberat, cum haec scribit in Elencho : « Ante Paulum nullus eremita fuit, nulli κοινόβιοι μονάζοντες in Christianismo. Eos sane non tacuissent, quotquot a Justino martyre viri ecclesiastici ad Cyprianum usque scripserunt. Neque tot examina monachorum potuerunt esse, quin (ut Tertullianus loquitur) aliquam contesserationem cum Ecclesiis atque episcopis haberent. Denique multa de illis apud scriptores ecclesiasticos testimonia exstarent. At nulla exstant. Et vetustissimus scriptor Tertullianus satis aperit, suo aevo nullos eremicolas fuisse. Non sumus, inquit, silvicolae et exsules vitae. Monachatus igitur ignotum vitae propositum prisco Christianismo. » Ita ille. Quibus ex verbis satis intelligitur, eum confundere eremitas et coenobitas Antonianos aut similes, cum monachis et therapeutis S. Dionysii, ac proinde valde oscitanter legisse Dionysium, nec discrimen ullum expendisse. Dionysius enim de eremitis et coenobitis ne γρῦ quidem. De monachorum item examinibus nullam cum episcopis contesserationem habentibus ne verbum. Imo vero docet, monachos populi urbani partem fuisse ; docet a sacerdotibus erudiri et consecrari solitos ; docet perfectioris vitae episcoporum, sua pietate ac sanctimonia, aemulatores, exstitisse ; docet monachos dictos, non quod soli habitarent, sed quod vitam singularem et curarum terrenarum expertem (qua quidem fieri posset) unique Deo intentam agitarent ; docet dictos etiam θεραπευτὰς ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ καθαρᾶς ὑπηρεσίας καὶ θεραπείας, Therapeutas a puro Dei famulatu et cultu appellatos. Atqui tales monachi, qui pars populi essent, et inter laicos recenserentur et degerent, qui non tantum episcopis, sed etiam sacerdotibus subessent, qui vel privatim in aedibus suis, vel communiter in collegiis vitam puram et castam ducerent, quibus denique in templo primus inter laicos locus et ordini ecclesiastico proximus esset assignatus (uti ex epistola ad Demophilum liquet) tales, inquam, monachi, neque Antonii tempore, neque post leguntur exstitisse ; itaque prius. Atque ex hoc ego fortissimum duco argumentum pro libris Dionysii : quod scilicet illorum meminerit monachorum, de quibus tertio saeculo, et post illud nulla deinceps facta sit mentio : nempe quia primo tantum et secundo istud viguerit institutum. Unde autem sumptum ? Certe ex Evangelio et ex apostolorum
From the very point whence some have thought that they could weaken the writings of St. Dionysius, thence do I hope as much as possible to confirm them, and to establish them as proper to their author. For those men have clearly been carried away by error, thinking that such monks are mentioned there as are wont to be seen either formerly in woods and mountains, or now in cenobia and monasteries. The matter is not so. Great is the difference between the two. And Joseph Scaliger wandered very far from the truth when he supposed that Dionysius was speaking of hermits or cenobites such as existed in the age of Paul or Antony. Whence he also beats the air when he writes these things in his Elenchus: "Before Paul there was no hermit, no cenobitic monks in Christianity. Assuredly all the ecclesiastical men who wrote from Justin Martyr down to Cyprian would not have passed them over in silence. Nor could there have been so many swarms of monks without their having (as Tertullian speaks) some bond of hospitality with the Churches and bishops. Finally, many testimonies concerning them would be extant in ecclesiastical writers. Yet none are extant. And the most ancient writer Tertullian sufficiently discloses that in his age there were no dwellers in the desert. We are not, he says, dwellers in the woods and exiles from life. Monasticism was therefore a way of life unknown to ancient Christianity." Thus he. From which words it is sufficiently understood that he confuses Antonian or similar hermits and cenobites with the monks and therapeutae of St. Dionysius, and accordingly read Dionysius very negligently, and weighed no distinction at all. For Dionysius says not even a syllable about hermits and cenobites. Likewise concerning swarms of monks having no bond of hospitality with bishops, not a word. Nay, rather, he teaches that the monks were a part of the urban people; he teaches that they were wont to be instructed and consecrated by priests; he teaches that by their piety and holiness they were emulators of the more perfect life of bishops; he teaches that they were called monks, not because they dwelt alone, but because they led a single life free from earthly cares (so far indeed as could be done) and intent upon God alone; he teaches that they were also called therapeutae from the pure service and worship of God, called Therapeutae from the pure service and worship of God. And yet such monks, who were a part of the people, and were reckoned and lived among the laity, who were subject not only to bishops, but also to priests, who either privately in their own houses, or in common in colleges led a pure and chaste life, to whom finally in the church the first place among the laity and next to the ecclesiastical order was assigned (as is clear from the letter to Demophilus)—such monks, I say, are read to have existed neither in the time of Antony, nor afterwards; therefore earlier. And from this I draw the strongest argument for the books of Dionysius: namely, that he makes mention of those monks, concerning whom in the third century, and after it, no mention was subsequently made: doubtless because that institute flourished only in the first and second. Whence, moreover, was it taken? Assuredly from the Gospel and from the apostolic
Editors' notes and page, col. 924

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A a Dionysio; B Unde nonnulli; C At nulla; D unique Deo
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; aposto- split at column break
PG 4:925
Epistolis : ubi vitae Christianae perfectio continetur et commendatur, sive, cum Christus quaerenti de vita aeterna adolescenti respondit : Si vis perfectus esse, vade, vende quae habes, et da pauperibus, et habebis thesaurum in coelo : et veni, sequere me. Et cum discipulis dixit : Sunt eunuchi, qui se ipsos castraverunt propter regnum coelorum. Qui potest capere, capiat. Sive cum Paulus ad castimoniam adhortans ait : Volo autem vos sine sollicitudine esse. Qui uxore est, sollicitus est quae sunt mundi, quomodo placeat uxori, et divisus est. Ex illo enim tempore, velut audito perfectionis vitae classico et apostolica castitatis tuba cunctorum auribus insonante, plurimi ad castimoniam et vitae puritatem a saecularium negotiorum tumultu secretam aspiravere. Quam qui externo habitu et professione certam faciebant, monachi vel cultores appellabantur ; alii autem tantum coelibes. Et horum quidem coelibum in utroque sexu non paucorum meminerunt secundi saeculi scriptores, ut notant ad Vitam S. Justini philosophi. Priorum autem, sive monachorum (quia scilicet nihil gentilium intererat, contra quos scribebant, eos nosse vel tales ritus scire) non meminerunt. Nam satis habebant ostendere, Christianos non esse impuros et incestos, quemadmodum ipsi eos criminabantur. Ritus autem consecrandi monachum, ut illo tempore, hic est : Sacerdos ante altare certas precationes pro consecrando, qui post illum rectus stat, ad Deum spargit ; quibus finitis, ad eum, qui consecrandus est, conversus petit, an rebus et curis saecularibus nuntium remittat ; oportere enim ipsum vitam reliquo populo perfectiorem instituere : quod professum forma crucis signat, tondetque invocata sanctissima Trinitate, et veteri exutum veste, nova induit, salutat, et cum illo alii viri sacri, ac postremo sacra communione donat.
Epistles: where the perfection of the Christian life is contained and commended, whether when Christ answered the young man asking about eternal life: If you will be perfect, go, sell what you have, and give to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven: and come, follow Me (Matt. 19:21). And when He said to the disciples: There are eunuchs, who have castrated themselves for the kingdom of heaven. He who can take it, let him take it (Matt. 19:12). Or when Paul exhorting to chastity says: But I would have you be without solicitude. He who is with a wife is solicitous for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife, and he is divided (1 Cor. 7:32–33). For from that time, as if the trumpet-call of the perfection of life had been heard and the apostolic trumpet of chastity were sounding in the ears of all, very many aspired to chastity and purity of life withdrawn from the tumult of worldly affairs. Which those who made sure by outward habit and profession were called monks or worshippers; others, however, only celibates. And of these celibates indeed in either sex the writers of the second century make mention of not a few, as they note on the Life of St. Justin the Philosopher. Of the former, however, or monks (because, namely, it was of no concern to the Gentiles, against whom they were writing, to know them or to know such rites) they did not make mention. For they held it enough to show that Christians were not impure and incestuous, just as those men accused them. Moreover, the rite of consecrating a monk, as at that time, is this: The priest before the altar pours forth to God certain prayers for the one to be consecrated, who stands upright behind him; which being finished, turning to him who is to be consecrated, he asks whether he bids farewell to worldly things and cares; for that he ought to institute a life more perfect than the rest of the people: having professed which, he signs him with the form of the cross, and shears him after invoking the most holy Trinity, and having stripped him of his old garment, clothes him with a new one, greets him, and with him the other sacred men, and finally bestows on him sacred communion.
En omnis ritus, propter quem, quasi illo saeculo recentiorem, tantae scilicet adversus scripta Dionysii turbae concitandae sunt. Quid vero unum in his, quae dicta sunt, assignari potest, quod ab initio non fuerit, aut esse non debuerit ? An non oportuit eos, quibus inter congeneres laicos virtute excellendi studium fuit, quo et aliis praelucerent ac velut faces ad sui imitationem accenderent, aliquo extrinsecus habitu et instituti sui demonstratione distingui ? Nam et propterea variorum temporum ad hanc usque aetatem successu, tot ac tam varii et habitu, et moribus et regulis distincti hominum religiosorum ordines non modo ad Ecclesiae splendorem atque ornamentum, sed ad ejusdem permagnam quoque utilitatem suscitati sunt. Quod si bonum fuit, aliqua in populo velut luminaria collucere, atque ab aliis distingui ; melius magisque in promptu formari ea distinctio potuit, quam et in attonsione comarum (in quibus praesertim apud Athenienses apud quos primae et antiquissimae nobilitatis per implexas crinibus aureas cicadas arrogatae, signa futilia eminebant) et in pompae luxusque vestium depositione, ubi fere hominum terrena et caduca sectantium vana se jactat insolentia ? Ritus autem et caeremoniae, quas Dionysius Athenis natus, et Athenis datus episcopus refert, ibi potissimum aut natae aut corroboratae mea quidem sententia videntur. Accepisse enim a Paulo et Hierotheo, qui ibi praedicaverunt, et quos καθηγεμόνας, id est duces suos et praeceptores appellat, crediderim. Adde caeremoniam tonsionis sive rasionis e Vetere Testamento, sicut alias nonnullas, videri derivatam ; sed causam et significationem esse eam, quam hic refert in Contemplatione Dionyslus hisce verbis : Ἡ δὲ τῶν τριχῶν ἀπόκαρσις ἐμφαίνει τὴν καθαρὰν καὶ ἀσχημάτιστον ζωὴν, οὐκ ἐπιπλάστοις σχήμασι τὸ κατὰ νοῦν δυσειδὲς ἐπιθετικῶς καλλωπίζουσαν· ἀλλ' αὐτὴν ἐφ' ἑαυτῆς οὐκ ἀνθρω-
Behold the whole rite, on account of which, as though more recent than that century, such great disturbances, forsooth, are to be stirred up against the writings of Dionysius. Yet what single thing in these that have been said can be assigned which either was not from the beginning, or ought not to have been? Ought not those who had a zeal for excelling in virtue among lay people of their own kind, so that they might both shine before others and kindle torches, as it were, to the imitation of themselves, to be distinguished outwardly by some habit and demonstration of their institute? For on that account also, in the succession of various times down to this very age, so many and such varied orders of religious men, distinct in habit, in customs, and in rules, have been raised up not only for the splendour and ornament of the Church, but also for her very great utility. Now if it was good that some should shine among the people like luminaries, and be distinguished from others, could that distinction have been formed better and more readily than both in the shearing of the hair (in which especially among the Athenians, among whom vain signs of the first and most ancient nobility arrogated to themselves stood out through golden cicadas woven into the hair) and in the laying aside of pomp and luxury of garments, wherein for the most part the vain insolence of men pursuing earthly and fleeting things boasts itself? Moreover, the rites and ceremonies which Dionysius, born at Athens and given to Athens as bishop, recounts, seem in my judgement at least to have been either born or strengthened chiefly there. For I would believe that he received them from Paul and Hierotheus, who preached there, and whom he calls guides, that is, his leaders and preceptors. Add that the ceremony of shearing or shaving seems, like some others, to have been derived from the Old Testament; yet the cause and signification is that which Dionysius here recounts in the Contemplation in these words: And the shearing of the hair manifests the pure and unfeigned life, not adorning by addition the ugliness of the mind with artificial figures; but leading it up of itself, not by hu-
<!-- repair: 75 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 468), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 925

Footnotes

<!-- The call letter of the first note is cut off at the image's left edge; (m) is supplied from the sequence (l, n). The calls of (m), (n), (o) are not in the visible part of the page; col 925 is inferred, since (p) and (q) are the visible calls in col 926. --> (printed under page 480)

(m) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 925

Matth. XIX, 21.

Matthew 19:21.

(printed under page 480)

(n) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 925

Ibid., 12.

The same chapter, verse 12.

(printed under page 480)

(o) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 925

I Cor. VII, 32, 33.

1 Corinthians 7:32–33.

(printed under page 480)

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A ⟨loru⟩m Epistolis; B ⟨pa⟩rum meminerunt; C ⟨nysii⟩ turbae; D ⟨bilita⟩tis per
  • old-edition numerals: 572 after aspiravere.
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; left edge of column cropped in scan, missing letters supplied in angle brackets; begins with ⟨loru⟩m broken from aposto- in col. 924 and ends with ἀνθρω- split at column break
PG 4:926
πικοῖς κάλλεσιν, ἀλλ' ἑνιαίοις καὶ μοναχοῖς εἰς τὸ θεοειδέστατον ἀναγομένην. Capillorum autem detonsio puram nec fucatam vitam declarat, non fictitiarum figurarum adjectione deformitatem mentis adornantem, sed ipsam in se ipsa, non humana, sed singulari et unica pulchritudine, ad id quod divinissimum est, adducentem.
man beauties, but by unitary and single ones, to that which is most godlike. Moreover, the shearing of the hair declares a pure and unpainted life, not adorning the deformity of the mind by the addition of artificial figures, but leading it in itself, not by human, but by a singular and unique beauty, to that which is most divine.
Nota item, de simplici tonsione loqui hic Dionysium, non de tonsura, ut jam loquuntur, clericali aut monachali in coronae modum, tametsi illa etiam antiqua (unde et antiquitas horumce scriptorum intelligitur) et per verba illa, ἐπιπλάστοις σχήμασι, fictitiis figuris, et ἐπιθετικῶς, adjective, prorsus videri respicere ad comas Atheniensium, quas adjectis, ut dixi aureis cicadis adornabant. De quibus cicadis ago pluribus in notationibus ad Vitam sancti Hierothei. Ad vestis porro mutationem quod attinet, ex imitatione descendit caeremoniarum baptismatis, uti eodem loco insinuat sanctus Dionysius, dum sic scribit : Ἡ δὲ τῆς προτέρας ἐσθῆτος ἀποβολὴ, καὶ τῆς ἑτέρας λῆψις τὴν ἀπὸ μέσης ἱερᾶς ζωῆς ἐπὶ τὴν τελεωτέραν μετάταξιν ἐμφαίνει . Καθάπερ ἐπὶ τῆς ἱερᾶς θεογενεσίας ἡ τῆς ἐσθῆτος ἄμειψις ἐδήλου τὴν ἀπὸ καθαιρομένης ζωῆς εἰς θεωρητικὴν καὶ φωτιστικὴν ἕξιν ἀναγωγήν. Prioris autem vestis abjectio et alterius assumptio traductionem significat a media sacra vita ad perfectionem. Quemadmodum in sacra regeneratione vestis mutatio, vitae, quae expiabatur, subvectionem ad statum contemplationis et illuminationis demonstrabat. De tonsione denique monachorum, sive eorum, qui perfectius ac sanctius vivendi genus profiterentur, quod dixi e Vetere Testamento derivatum, habeo mihi patrocinantem Isidorum Hispalensem episcopum, libro De divinis officiis, ubi haec scribit : « Tonsurae ecclesiasticae usus a Nazareis, ni fallor, exortus est, qui prius crine servato, denuo post magnam vitae continentiam, devotione completa, caput radebant, et capillos in ignem sacrificii ponere jubebantur, scilicet ut perfectionem devotionis suae Domino consecrarent. Hujus ego exempli usus ab apostolis introductus est : ut qui divinis cultibus mancipati Domino consecrantur, quasi Nazaraei, id est sancti Dei crine praeciso innoventur. » Vide ibi plura. Neque viris tantum fuit ille resecandorum crinium mos usitatus, sed etiam feminis, iis nimirum, quae rebus saeculi nuntium remittentes, sese Deo devoverent, idque primis saeculis, et ante B. Hieronymi tempora. Cujus moris in Syria et in Aegypto usurpati meminit idem Hieronymus epist. 48 ad Sabinianum. « Moris est, inquit, in Aegypti et Syriae monasteriis, ut tam virgo quam vidua, quae se Deo voverint, et saeculo renuntiantes, omnes delicias saeculi conculcarint, crinem monasteriorum matribus offerant desecandum. »
Note likewise that Dionysius here speaks of a simple shearing, not of the tonsure, as they now speak, clerical or monastic in the manner of a crown, although that also is ancient (whence also the antiquity of these writings is understood), and through those words, with artificial figures, artificial figures, and by addition, adjectivally, seems altogether to look to the hair of the Athenians, which they adorned, as I said, with added golden cicadas. Concerning which cicadas I treat at greater length in the notes to the Life of St. Hierotheus. Moreover, as regards the change of garment, it descends from the imitation of the ceremonies of baptism, as St. Dionysius intimates in the same place, when he writes thus: And the putting off of the former garment, and the taking of the other, manifests the transfer from a middle sacred life to the more perfect one. Just as in the sacred divine birth the exchange of garment showed the elevation from a life being purified to a contemplative and illuminative habit. Moreover, the casting off of the former garment and the taking up of another signifies the transfer from the middle sacred life to perfection. Just as in the sacred regeneration the change of garment demonstrated the elevation of the life which was being expiated to the state of contemplation and illumination. Finally, concerning the shearing of monks, or of those who professed a more perfect and holier kind of life, which I said was derived from the Old Testament, I have as my supporter Isidore, bishop of Seville, in his book On the Divine Offices, where he writes these things: "The use of the ecclesiastical tonsure arose, unless I am mistaken, from the Nazirites, who first having kept their hair, afterwards after great continence of life, when their devotion was completed, shaved their head, and were commanded to put the hair into the fire of the sacrifice, namely that they might consecrate the perfection of their devotion to the Lord. The use of this example, therefore, was introduced by the apostles: that those who, given over to divine worship, are consecrated to the Lord, like Nazirites, that is, holy ones of God, may be renewed with their hair cut off." See more there. Nor was that custom of cutting back the hair usual for men only, but also for women, those, namely, who bidding farewell to the things of the world devoted themselves to God, and that in the first centuries, and before the times of Blessed Jerome. Of which custom practised in Syria and in Egypt the same Jerome makes mention in Letter 48 to Sabinianus: "It is the custom," he says, "in the monasteries of Egypt and Syria, that both a virgin and a widow, who have vowed themselves to God, and renouncing the world have trampled under foot all the delights of the world, offer their hair to the mothers of the monasteries to be cut off."
Atque ut ostendamus, magistri et discipuli, hoc est Pauli et Dionysii documenta tam inter se, quam cum Christi ipsius, ut supremi omnium magistri, doctrina concordare, observandum est ex illorum dictis duplicem colligi justorum, etiam laicorum, vitam : unam indivisam et uni Deo adhaerentem, alterram divisam et in varia distractam ; et utriusque quamdam velut imaginem in illis Christi verbis repraesentatam : Martha, Martha, sollicita es, et turbaris erga plurima. Porro unum est necessarium. Maria optimam partem elegit, quae non auferetur ab ea ; ita ut in Martha designetur vita divisa et sollicita curisque externis distracta, quae et activa solet appellari ; in Maria autem simplex et indivisa, et uni illi, quod est necessarium, intenta ; et haec est, quae caret sollicitudine, et contemplativa dicitur. Ad hanc posteriorem hortatur Paulus, cum dicit : Volo autem vos sine sollicitudine esse. Qui sine uxore est, sollicitus est quae Domini sunt, quomodo placeat Deo. Quibus in verbis illam denuntiat vitam,
And that we may show that the teachings of the master and of the disciple, that is, of Paul and of Dionysius, agree both with one another and with the doctrine of Christ Himself, as the supreme Master of all, it is to be observed that from their sayings a twofold life of the righteous, even of the laity, is gathered: one undivided and cleaving to God alone, the other divided and distracted into various things; and a certain image, as it were, of both is represented in those words of Christ: Martha, Martha, you are solicitous, and are troubled about many things. But one thing is necessary. Mary has chosen the best part, which shall not be taken away from her (Luke 10:41); so that in Martha is designated the divided and solicitous life distracted by external cares, which is also wont to be called active; in Mary, on the other hand, the simple and undivided life, intent upon that one thing which is necessary; and this is that which is free from solicitude, and is called contemplative. To this latter Paul exhorts when he says: But I would have you be without solicitude. He who is without a wife is solicitous for the things that are the Lord's, how he may please God (1 Cor. 7:32–33). In which words he declares that life
Editors' notes and page, col. 926

Footnotes

(p) ‹anchor: auferetur ab ea› · call in col 926

Luc. X, 41.

Luke 10:41.

(printed under page 480)

(q) ‹anchor: quomodo placeat Deo› · call in col 926

I Cor. VII, 32, 33.

1 Corinthians 7:32–33.

(printed under page 480)

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A πικοῖς κάλλεσιν,; B sic scribit :; C pillos in; D cum Christi
  • old-edition numerals: 573 after viris
  • other: Latin with Greek quotations (Dionysius, De eccl. hier.); the author's text, not editors' matter; misprint as printed: alterram (for alteram); begins with πικοῖς broken from ἀνθρω- in col. 925 and ends with vi- split at column break
PG 4:927
quam Dionysius ejus discipulus vocat ἀμέριστον καὶ ἑνιαίαν ζωήν, indivisam et singularem vitam, eo quod scilicet ad divinam unitatem et Deo gratam perfectionem deducat (ut ibidem declarat) et quasi unum cum Deo faciat. Cum autem subdit idem Paulus : Qui autem cum uxore est, sollicitus est quae sunt mundi, quomodo placeat uxori, et divisus est, vitam significat divisam et imperfectiorem, tanquam in multa distractam. Posteaquam igitur plures Pauli consilium secuti sunt viri feminaeque, tum distingui eorum ordo, tanquam perfectior, a caeteris laicis, et utrorumque paulatim institui collegia, tam monachorum quam virginum coepta sunt. Unde et initio secundi saeculi (quo tempore superstes adhuc erat Dionysius) virginum (quod Philippis in Macedonia erat) collegium salutat beatus martyr Ignatius. In epistola enim ad eos missa sic scribit : Ἀσπάζομαι τὸ συστημα τῶν παρθένων. Saluto collegium virginum. Et in epistola ad Heronem diaconum, dum salutari jubet Mariam, pudicissimam feminam, et, quae in domo illius est, Ecclesiam, probabile est eum intelligere coetum virginum, cujus illa fuerit moderatrix. De illa Maria pluribus ago in notationibus ad epistolam quae ab Ignatio ad illam missa est. Sicut ergo virginum, ita et monachorum fuisse coetus seu collegia, minime a vero alienum est, sed in urbibus primum et quae ab episcopis et presbyteris dependerent, ut e Dionysio patet.
which Dionysius his disciple calls an undivided and unitary life, an undivided and singular life, because, namely, it leads to divine unity and perfection pleasing to God (as he declares in the same place) and makes one as it were one with God. When, however, the same Paul adds: But he who is with a wife is solicitous for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife, and is divided (1 Cor. 7:33), he signifies a divided and more imperfect life, as being distracted into many things. After, therefore, many men and women followed the counsel of Paul, then their order began to be distinguished, as more perfect, from the rest of the laity, and colleges of both, as well of monks as of virgins, began gradually to be instituted. Whence even at the beginning of the second century (at which time Dionysius was still surviving) the blessed martyr Ignatius salutes the college of virgins (which was at Philippi in Macedonia). For in the letter sent to them he writes thus: I salute the college of the virgins. I salute the college of virgins. And in the letter to Hero the deacon, when he bids Mary, a most chaste woman, to be saluted, and the Church which is in her house, it is probable that he means the company of virgins, of which she was the directress. Concerning that Mary I treat at greater length in the notes to the letter which was sent to her by Ignatius. As, therefore, there were companies or colleges of virgins, so also that there were companies or colleges of monks is by no means foreign to the truth, but in cities at first and such as depended upon bishops and presbyters, as is clear from Dionysius.
Quare quod Scaliger e Tertulliano contra afferebat, dicente : « Non sumus silvicolae et exsules vitae, » nihil adversum nos, nihil adversus Dionysium facit : cum is de monachis intra urbes habitantibus agat. Et tamen, quamvis etiam de monachis in eremo degentibus egisset Dionysius, nihil contra nos propterea Tertulliani locus faceret. Agit enim ille de tota natione Christiana, quam dicit non vitare urbes, non forum, non publicum, non commercia, etc., quod etiam nunc verum est, licet non pauci in eremo et solitudine degant. Sic sanctus Basilius magnus, licet sua aetate permultos sciret esse monachos, seque adeo ex ipsorum aliquando fuisse numero, negat tamen hominem esse animal monasticum, hoc est, ex genere et natura sua solitarium, sed civile et sociale ; quemadmodum de Christianis Tertullianus ante dixerat. Basilii verba in regulis fusius disputatis, responsione ad interrogationem tertiam sunt haec : Τίς οὖν οὐκ οἶδεν, ὅτι ἥμερον καὶ κοινωνικὸν ζῶον ὁ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ οὐχὶ μοναστικὸν, οὐδ' ἄγριον ; Quis igitur nescit hominem esse animal mite et sociale, ac minime solivagum, minimeque agreste ? Ex quo loco si quis vellet contendere, non fuisse sancti Basilii temporibus monachos, an non merito ridiculus censeretur ? Ita et qui e loco Tertulliani. Ejus enim ibi scopus non erat alius, quam ut homines Christianos non esse reipublicae inutiles comprobaret. Quod ut pateat verba ejus, vel quod elegantia sint, apponam. Sic igitur in Apologetico cap. 42 : « Sed alio quoque injuriarum titulo postulamur, et infructuosi in negotiis dicimur. Quo pacto homines vobiscum degentes, ejusdem victus, habitus, instructus, ejusdem ad vitam necessitatis ? Neque enim Brachmanae aut Indorum gymnosophistae sumus, silvicolae, et exsules vitae. Meminimus nos gratiam debere Domino Deo Creatori. Nullum fructum operum ejus repudiamus ; plane temperamus, ne ultra modum aut perperam utamur. Itaque non sine foro, non sine macello, non sine balneis, tabernis, officinis, stabulis, nundinis vestris, caeterisque commerciis, cohabitamus in hoc saeculo. Navigamus et nos vobiscum, et militamus, et rusticamur et mercamur : proinde immiscemus artes, opera nostra publicamus usui vestro. Quomodo infructuosi videamur
Wherefore what Scaliger brought forward to the contrary from Tertullian, when he says: "We are not dwellers in the woods and exiles from life," makes nothing against us, nothing against Dionysius: since he treats of monks dwelling within cities. And yet, even though Dionysius had treated of monks living in the desert, the passage of Tertullian would on that account make nothing against us. For he is treating of the whole Christian nation, which he says does not shun cities, nor the forum, nor public life, nor commerce, etc., which even now is true, although not a few live in the desert and in solitude. Thus St. Basil the Great, although in his own age he knew that there were very many monks, and that he himself indeed had once been of their number, nevertheless denies that man is a monastic animal, that is, solitary by his race and nature, but civil and social; just as Tertullian had said before concerning Christians. The words of Basil in the Rules More At Large, in the answer to the third question, are these: Who then does not know that man is a tame and social animal, and not a monastic nor a wild one? Who therefore does not know that man is a gentle and social animal, and by no means solitary-wandering, and by no means wild? From which passage if anyone wished to contend that there were no monks in the times of St. Basil, would he not deservedly be accounted ridiculous? So also he who argues from the passage of Tertullian. For his aim there was no other than to prove that Christian men were not useless to the commonwealth. That this may be clear, I will set down his words, even because they are elegant. Thus therefore in the Apologeticus, chapter 42: "But under another head of injuries also we are impeached, and are said to be unfruitful in affairs. In what way, being men living with you, of the same food, dress, furniture, of the same necessity for life? For we are neither Brahmans nor gymnosophists of the Indians, dwellers in the woods, and exiles from life. We remember that we owe gratitude to the Lord God the Creator. We repudiate no fruit of His works; we plainly practise temperance, lest we use them beyond measure or amiss. And so not without your forum, not without your meat-market, not without your baths, shops, workshops, inns, fairs, and other commerce, do we dwell together with you in this world. We also sail with you, and serve as soldiers, and till the ground, and engage in trade: accordingly we mingle our arts, we make our works public for your use. How we can seem unfruitful
Editors' notes and page, col. 927

Footnotes

<!-- No call letter is printed before this note at the page foot; (r) is the call printed in col 927 after "et divisus est" (QA Q2a). -->

(r) ‹anchor: et divisus est› · call in col 927

I Cor. VII, 32, 33.

1 Corinthians 7:32–33.

(printed under page 481)

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE V
  • marginal letters: A tam, quam; B Heronem diaconum,; C mercia, etc.,; D verba ejus,
  • old-edition numerals: 574 after vobiscum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with tam broken from vi- in col. 926 and ends with videa- split at column break
  • other: the word videamur was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 928
PG 4:928
negotiis vestris, cum quibus et de quibus vivimus, non scio. » Ita ille.
to your affairs, with which and by which we live, I do not know." Thus he.
Quae omnia non modo tunc vera erant, cum longe pauciores, quam postea, essent monachi eremicolae, sed etiam nunc, cum plurima in silvis et montibus examina sunt monachorum, verissima censeri possunt. Quota enim est ista portio, quae in silvis est, ad caeteros Christianos ? De talibus tamen, nt dixi, non loquitur monachis Dionysius, sed de urbanis et eamdem cum reliquo populo Christiano Ecclesiam sive coetum celebrantibus. Verum de his abunde ; nunc ad exsequias defunctorum, quae postremo loco inter caeremonias a Dionysio proferuntur.
All which things not only were true then, when hermit monks were far fewer than afterwards, but even now, when there are very many swarms of monks in woods and mountains, can be accounted most true. For how small is that portion which is in the woods, compared to the rest of Christians? Of such monks, however, as I have said, Dionysius does not speak, but of urban ones and those frequenting the same Church or assembly with the rest of the Christian people. But of these things abundantly; now to the funeral rites of the dead, which are brought forward in the last place among the ceremonies by Dionysius.
De caeremoniis circa defunctos.
On the ceremonies concerning the dead.
Non video autem in omnibus, qui circa defunctos fiunt ritibus, quid vel reprehendi, vel non fuisse Dionysii Areopagitae temporibus, comprobari possit. Cum enim duo sint praecipue in iis ritibus, quae parum fortasse placeant haereticis, unctio scilicet, quam corporibus defunctorum adhibere perhibetur pontifex, et pro eorumdem animabus ad Deum deprecatio : facile est ostendere, utrumque suam a temporibus apostolorum antiquitatem vere meritoque arcessere. Nam unctio quidem Judaeis et Christianis in Veteri et Novo Testamento quam usitata et pietatis plena fuerit, declarat S. Mariae Magdalenae diligentia in comparandis et primo mane afferendis, ad ungendum Christi corpus quod resurrexisse nesciebat, unguentis. Hoc igitur pietatis officium quo esset sanctius, et mysterii significantius (denotat enim, eodem teste Dionysio, eum, qui ungitur, legitime certasse, et certando excessisse) ad episcopos aut sacerdotes translatum est. Jam vero precationum pro defunctis antiquissimam traditionem veterum Patrum, tam Latinorum quam Graecorum ; clamant et asseverant testimonia. Tertulliani libro De corona militis, cap. 3, ubi inter consuetudines a traditione derivatas etiam hanc ponit : « Oblationes pro defunctis, pro natalitiis annua die facimus. » Cypriaui epistola 66, ubi dicit episcopos antecessores suos censuisse, « ne quis frater excedens ad tutelam vel curam clericum nominaret ; ac si quis hoc fecisset, non offerretur pro eo, nec sacrificium pro dormitione ejus celebraretur. » Unde et subdit, pro Victore non offerendum, qui hoc fecerat. Sancti Cyrilli Hierosolymitani, catechesi 5 mystagogica, ante medium, ubi refert quorum fiat memoria in sancto sacrificio, et pro quibus offeratur, cujus haec sunt verba inter alia : Εἶτα καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν προκεκοιμημένων ἁγίων Πατέρων καὶ ἐπισκόπων καὶ πάντων ἁπλῶς τῶν ἐν ἡμῖν προκεκοιμημένων (προσφέρομεν θυσίαν δηλαδὴ), μεγίστην ὄνησιν πιστεύοντες ἔσεσθαι ταῖς ψυχαῖς, ὑπὲρ ὧν ἡ δέησις ἀναφέρεται τῆς ἁγίας καὶ φρικωδεστάτης προκειμένης θυσίας. Deinde pro defunctis sanctis patribus et episcopis et pro omnibus simpliciter, qui inter nos ante dormiverunt (offerimus hostiam), maximum advenire credentes animabus iis auxilium, pro quibus haec offertur sancti et maxime horrendi sacrificii propositi deprecatio.
Moreover, I do not see in all the rites which are performed concerning the dead what can either be censured or be proved not to have existed in the times of Dionysius the Areopagite. For since there are chiefly two things in those rites which perhaps little please the heretics, namely, the anointing which the bishop is said to apply to the bodies of the dead, and the supplication to God for their souls: it is easy to show that both truly and deservedly derive their antiquity from the times of the apostles. For how customary and full of piety anointing indeed was among Jews and Christians in the Old and New Testament, the diligence of St. Mary Magdalene in preparing and bringing early in the morning ointments to anoint the body of Christ, which she did not know had risen, declares. In order, therefore, that this office of piety might be holier, and more significative of a mystery (for it denotes, as the same Dionysius testifies, that he who is anointed has striven lawfully, and in striving has departed), it was transferred to bishops or priests. Furthermore, the testimonies of the ancient Fathers, both Latin and Greek, proclaim and affirm the most ancient tradition of prayers for the dead: of Tertullian in his book On the Soldier's Crown, chapter 3, where among the customs derived from tradition he sets down this also: "We make oblations for the dead, for their birthdays on the annual day." Of Cyprian in Letter 66, where he says that the bishops his predecessors had decreed "that no brother departing should name a cleric for a guardianship or curatorship; and if anyone had done this, no offering should be made for him, nor should the sacrifice be celebrated for his falling asleep." Whence he also adds that no offering was to be made for Victor, who had done this. Of St. Cyril of Jerusalem, in the fifth Mystagogical Catechesis, before the middle, where he recounts of whom commemoration is made in the holy sacrifice, and for whom it is offered, whose words among others are these: Then also on behalf of the holy Fathers and bishops who have fallen asleep before us, and simply of all who have fallen asleep before us among us (we offer the sacrifice, namely), believing that there will be the greatest benefit to the souls on whose behalf the supplication of the holy and most awesome sacrifice set forth is offered up. Then for the deceased holy fathers and bishops and for all simply who have fallen asleep before among us (we offer the victim), believing that the greatest help comes to those souls for whom this supplication of the holy and most dread sacrifice set forth is offered.
Unde autem profluxerit, et quam antiqua sit haec pro defunctis precandi in oblatione sacrificii consuetudo, arbitror equidem non credendum hujus aevi aut proximi saeculi haereticis, seu Sculteto, seu Kemnitio, seu istius farinae cuilibet ; sed ei potius, qui mille ducentis ante ipsos annis vixit, eoque amplius, sancto, inquam, Joanni Chrysostomo tantae sanctitatis et eruditionis viro, ut isti vix digni sint ejus lingere vestigia. Illi, inquam, in Pauli Epistolam ad Philippenses ita scribenti credendum est : Οὐκ εἰκῆ ταῦτα ἐνυπετέθη ὑπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων, τὸ ἐπὶ τῶν φρικτῶν μυστηρίων μνήμην γίνεσθαι τῶν ἀπελθόντων. Ἴσασιν αὐτοῖς πολὺ κέρδος γινόμενον,
Whence, moreover, it flowed forth, and how ancient is this custom of praying for the dead in the oblation of the sacrifice, I judge indeed that credence is not to be given to the heretics of this age or of the last century, whether Scultetus, or Chemnitz, or anyone you please of that stamp; but rather to him who lived twelve hundred years and more before them, to St. John Chrysostom, I say, a man of such great holiness and erudition that those men are scarcely worthy to lick his footprints. To him, I say, writing thus on Paul's Epistle to the Philippians, credence is to be given: Not in vain were these things enjoined by the apostles, that at the awesome mysteries commemoration should be made of the departed. They know that great gain accrues to them,
Editors' notes and page, col. 928

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A mur negotiis; B parum fortasse; C consuetudines a; D inter nos
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin with Greek quotations (Cyril of Jerusalem, Chrysostom); editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with mur broken from videa- in col. 927
PG 4:929
πολλὴν τὴν ὠφέλειαν, Non temere haec ab apostolis constituta sunt, ut in horrendis mysteriis memoria fieret eorum qui vita excesserunt. Quippe qui scirent magnum illis lucrum accedere, magnam utilitatem. Et rationem ibidem affert, quam illic vide.
great benefit, Not rashly were these things constituted by the apostles, that in the dread mysteries commemoration should be made of those who have departed from life. Inasmuch as they knew that great gain accrues to them, great benefit. And he brings forward the reason in the same place, which see there.
Hactenus de caeremoniis a S. Dionysio Areopagita productis (nec enim ille plures habet) satis dictum videtur : et clare quidem ostensum est, nullam esse, quae non vel ad primum saeculum quo floruit Dionysius, vel ad secundum quo vitam sub Adriano terminavit, referri possit, nec refelli possit. Non vidi porro, nec visurum spero, qui tam clare, tam distincte argumenta nostrae partis, quae pro Dionysii Areopagitae scriptis attulimus, solvere possit, quam nos ea solvimus, quae illi contra projecerunt. Nam certe sextum argumentum nostrae partis, deductum ex ipsius auctoris, quo de agimus, scriptis, prorsus est insolubile. Produxit autem illud (jam mille fere anni sunt) S. Maximus martyr in suo ad Opera Dionysii Prologo, nec adhuc repertus est factionis adversae quispiam, qui illi (quod quidem scire potuerim) responderit. Nam adversarii nostri instar militum imbellium, ac de viribus suis diffidentium, hac relicta arce praecipua, et quam pro inexpugnabili merito judicarunt, ad alia quaedam minus valida munimenta se converterunt, quae tamen ipsi nec quatefacere, nedum evertere potuerunt.
Thus far concerning the ceremonies brought forward by St. Dionysius the Areopagite (for neither has he more) enough seems to have been said: and it has clearly indeed been shown that there is none which cannot be referred either to the first century in which Dionysius flourished, or to the second in which he ended his life under Hadrian, nor any that can be refuted. Moreover, I have not seen, nor do I expect that I shall see anyone who can so clearly, so distinctly resolve the arguments of our side, which we have brought forward for the writings of Dionysius the Areopagite, as we have resolved those which they have cast against them. For certainly the sixth argument of our side, drawn from the writings of the author himself of whom we are treating, is altogether insoluble. Now St. Maximus the Martyr brought it forward (nearly a thousand years ago now) in his Prologue to the Works of Dionysius, nor has anyone of the opposing faction yet been found who (so far at least as I have been able to know) has answered it. For our adversaries, like unwarlike soldiers despairing of their own strength, leaving behind this chief citadel, and one which they deservedly judged impregnable, have turned themselves to certain other less strong fortifications, which nevertheless they themselves have not been able even to shake, much less to overthrow.
Hic ego finivissem, neque de germanis S. Dionysii scriptis verbum amplius addidissem ; nisi nuper, Insulis Flandriae cum essem, vir clarissimus dominus Desprets mihi suam inspicienti bibliothecam, librum inter alios unum ostendisset a theologis Wittembergensibus anno Domini 1584 editum, cujus haec erat inscriptio : » Acta et scripta theologorum Wittembergensium, et patriarchae Constantinopolitani D. Jeremiae, quae utrique ab anno 1576 usque ad annum 1581 de Augustana confessione inter se miserunt, Graece et Latine ab iisdem theologis edita. » In quo libro cum indicasset nonnulla de S. Dionysii scriptis inter partes esse agitata, cepit me cupido ejus libri, qui non valde spissus esset, percurrendi, ac si quid pro nobis aut contra nos faceret disquirendi. Igitur deprehendi, magistros illos Wittembergenses, aliorum haereticorum more, auctoritatem scriptorum S. Dionysii elevare, sed argumentis vulgaribus et saepe refutatis ; patriarcham vero Constantinopolitanum permagni eosdem libros facere, et suam de sacramentis doctrinam viriliter inde propugnare. Sic
Here I would have ended, nor would I have added a word more concerning the genuine writings of St. Dionysius, had not, when I was recently at Lille in Flanders, the most distinguished man Master Desprets shown to me, as I was inspecting his library, one book among others published by the Wittenberg theologians in the year of the Lord 1584, of which this was the title: "Acts and Writings of the Wittenberg Theologians, and of the Patriarch of Constantinople Lord Jeremias, which both sent to one another from the year 1576 until the year 1581 concerning the Augsburg Confession, published in Greek and Latin by the same theologians." In which book, when he had pointed out that some things had been debated between the parties concerning the writings of St. Dionysius, a desire seized me of running through that book, which was not very thick, and of inquiring whether it made anything for us or against us. Accordingly I discovered that those Wittenberg masters, after the custom of other heretics, disparaged the authority of the writings of St. Dionysius, but with common and often refuted arguments; whereas the Patriarch of Constantinople esteemed the same books very highly, and manfully defended his doctrine concerning the sacraments therefrom. For thus
enim ipse in primo suo responso ad Augustanam confessionem cap. 7 scribit : Τὸ δὲ τοῦ θείου μύρου μυστήριον οὐκ ἐμφέρεται μὲν ἐν τῇ θείᾳ Γραφῇ, παραδέδοται δὲ μὴν ὑπὸ τῶν μαθητῶν τοῦ Λόγου· καθὼς ὑπὸ τοῦ θείου Παύλου διδαχθεὶς ὁ ἱερώτατος Διονύσιος ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς αὐτοῦ συγγράμμασι παραδέδωκεν· ὃν δὴ ἄνδρα μετὰ τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ Ἐκκλησία γεραίρει. Quod ad sacri unquenti mysterium attinet, inquit, in divinis quidem Litteris id non exstat. traditum tamen est a discipulis Verbi : sicut qui a divo Paulo institutus est sanctissimus Dionysius, in sacris scriptis suis tradidit : quem quidem virum proximo secundum apostolos loco Dei Ecclesia veneratur. Sic ibi.
he himself writes in his first reply to the Augsburg Confession, chapter 7: Now the mystery of the divine ointment is not indeed contained in the divine Scripture, yet it has been handed down by the disciples of the Word; just as the most sacred Dionysius, having been taught by the divine Paul, has handed it down in his sacred writings; which very man, after the apostles, the Church of God honours. As regards the mystery of the sacred ointment, he says, in the divine Scriptures indeed it is not extant, yet it has been handed down by the disciples of the Word: just as the most holy Dionysius, who was instructed by the divine Paul, handed it down in his sacred writings: which man indeed the Church of God venerates in the next place after the apostles. Thus there.
Idem porro patriarcha pluribus aliis in locis honorificam ejusdem sancti Dionysii et rectae ejus doctrinae mentionem fecit : sed animadvertens tandem se surdis canere ; volensque etiam ipse, dum spem profectus nullam videt, receptui canere, sic illos, Wittembergenses theologos, sive e Calvini schola haereticos affatur. « Unde igitur vos, inquit, rectius et melius vetere novaque Roma sapuistis, ut veterum theologorum scriptis relictis, vestra ista meliora potioraque duceretis ? » Per novam Romam intelligit Constantinopolim, cujus erat ipse patriarcha. Sic enim a temporibus Constantini Magni imper. vocata est.
Moreover, the same patriarch in several other places made honourable mention of the same St. Dionysius and of his right doctrine: but perceiving at length that he was singing to the deaf, and wishing himself also, while he sees no hope of progress, to sound the retreat, he addresses those Wittenberg theologians, or heretics from the school of Calvin, thus: "Whence therefore," he says, "have you been wiser and better-judging than old and new Rome, that leaving behind the writings of the ancient theologians, you should account those things of yours better and preferable?" By new Rome he understands Constantinople, of which he himself was patriarch. For so it was called from the times of the Emperor Constantine the Great.
Denique ipsos rogat, ut desinant in posterum super iisdem de religione controversiis sibi negotium facessere : aliis vero in rebus, si velint, amicitiam colere ipsis per se licere. Ita ergo ii, qui sperabant Graecos hujus aetatis pro se suaque secta esse facturos, et adversus sancti Dionysii Areopagitae scripta ipsis fauturos, adeo spe sua exciderunt, ut ipsimet vel de sua decedere sententia coacti sint, vel deinceps silentium tenere jussi. Postremo tam laeva et infausta illis fuit haec complurium annorum disputatio, atque etiam ipsius disputationis in lucem editio, ut eam ipsi postea in tenebras abdere, et quantum in ipsis fuit, omnia exemplaria supprimere sint conati. Sed quemadmodum in talibus usu venit, nulla tanta potuit adhiberi diligentia, quin aliquid in manus catholicorum emanarit. Nam amicus ille noster et familiaris unum sibi ex illis pretii magnitudine elicuit, nobisque perlibenter commodavit. Verum de sancti Dionysii scriptis (quae tam a veteribus quam ab bodiernis Graecis approbata illique adjudicata habemus) in praesenti satis : nunc ad tertiam quaestionem accedamus.
Finally he asks them to cease hereafter from giving him trouble over the same controversies concerning religion: in other matters, however, if they wish, so far as concerns himself they are permitted to cultivate friendship. Thus therefore those who hoped that the Greeks of this age would side with them and their sect, and would favour them against the writings of St. Dionysius the Areopagite, fell so far short of their hope that they themselves were either forced to depart from their own opinion, or bidden thenceforth to keep silence. Lastly, so untoward and ill-omened for them was this disputation of several years, and also the publication of the disputation itself, that they themselves afterwards endeavoured to hide it in darkness, and so far as in them lay, to suppress all copies. But just as usually happens in such matters, no diligence so great could be applied but that something leaked out into the hands of Catholics. For that friend and intimate of ours drew out one of them for himself by the greatness of the price, and very gladly lent it to us. But concerning the writings of St. Dionysius (which we hold as approved by both ancient and modern Greeks and adjudged to him) enough for the present: now let us proceed to the third question.
QUAESTIO III.
THIRD QUESTION.
De Ttmotheo, ad quem scripsit S. Dionysius.
On Timothy, to whom St. Dionysius wrote.
Tertia, quae ad hanc S. Dionysii Vitam pertinet, quaestio est : An Thimotheus, cui hi libri, de quibus superiori quaestione egimus, inscripti sunt, sit celeberrimus ille Timotheus Pauli comes et discipulus, an vero alius quispiam a Baronio aut ab alio quolibet propositus.
The third question which pertains to this Life of St. Dionysius is: Whether Timothy, to whom these books of which we treated in the preceding question are inscribed, is that most celebrated Timothy, the companion and disciple of Paul, or rather someone else proposed by Baronius or by anyone else at all.
Hunc autem esse ipsum B. Pauli discipulum, tenuerunt Graeci omnes, itemque Latini fere communiter, usque ad Baronium. Qui quidem Baronius vi unius argumenti, cujus non facile solutionem reperiebat, eo divertendum sibi putavit, ut alium requireret Timotheum quem in his libris affaretur, et cui ipsos dedicaret Dionysius. « Caeterum qui nos compellit, inquit, ut pffirmemus auctorem ea scripsisse ad Timotheum Pauli discipulum, episcopum Ephesiorum ? Nam germana et ab auctore illa operi De ecclesiastica hierarchia proposita est inscriptio : Compresbytero Timotheo Dionysius presbyter, » etc. Sic ipse.
Now that this man is the disciple of Blessed Paul himself, all the Greeks have held, and likewise the Latins almost in common, down to Baronius. Which Baronius indeed, by the force of a single argument, the solution of which he did not easily find, thought that he must turn aside to seek another Timothy whom Dionysius addressed in these books, and to whom he dedicated them. "Besides, who compels us," he says, "to affirm that the author wrote those things to Timothy the disciple of Paul, bishop of the Ephesians? For genuine and set forth by the author before the work On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy is that inscription: To fellow-presbyter Timothy, Dionysius the presbyter," etc. Thus he.
Ratio autem quae negotium illi facessivit est ista : « In libris illis qui dicati leguntur Timotheo,
Now the reason which gave him trouble is this: "In those books which are read as dedicated to Timothy,
<!-- repair: 71 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 470), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 929

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUA
  • marginal letters: A ⟨πολλὴν⟩ τὴν; B ⟨suo a⟩d Opera; C ⟨sione⟩ inter; D ⟨quoli⟩bet propositus.
  • old-edition numerals: 575 after valida
  • other: Latin with Greek quotations (Chrysostom at the head of the column; Jeremias II in the col 930 part set here); editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; left edge of column cropped in scan, missing letters restored from the other copy; full-width heading QUAESTIO III. De Ttmotheo, ad quem scripsit S. Dionysius. before Ter-tia set here at the move
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 929/930 in mid-page: the 3 paragraph(s) above it in col 930 are set here, after the 3 above it in col 929 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
PG 4:930
reperitur una sententia ex epistola S. Ignatii ad Romanos paulo ante martyrium scripta. Atqui cum illa scriberetur epistola (nempe Trajani imp. anno decimo aut undecimo) jam mortuus erat Timotheus Ephesiorum episcopus, ut patet ex epistola ejusdem Ignatii ad Philadelphenses sub idem tempus exarata, ubi illius meminit tanquam e vita egressi. Ergo stare haec simul non possunt, scriptos esse hos libros a Dionysio Areopagita post mortem Ignatii martyris (quemadmodum citata ejus sententia tendentis ad mortem indicat) et dicatos esse Timotheo qui jam ante Ignatium excesserat. » Recte igitur vidit Baronius, oportere horum esse alterutrum, nempe vel alium requirendum esse Timotheum qui vixisset post Ignatium, vel certe illam Ignatii sententiam non fuisse in Dionysii Operibus, cum ea dedicarentur Timotheo, sed post esse additam. Verum quod ab ipsomet auctore additam dicit, in hoc quidem sane fallitur : nam ab alio quopiam imprudenter et imperite injectam esse vel intrusam, clare et fuse
there is found one sentence from the epistle of St. Ignatius to the Romans written a little before his martyrdom. And yet when that epistle was being written (namely in the tenth or eleventh year of the Emperor Trajan) Timothy bishop of the Ephesians was already dead, as is clear from the epistle of the same Ignatius to the Philadelphians penned about the same time, where he makes mention of him as having departed from life. Therefore these things cannot stand together, that these books were written by Dionysius the Areopagite after the death of Ignatius the Martyr (as his cited sentence as he was going to death indicates) and were dedicated to Timothy who had already departed before Ignatius." Rightly therefore did Baronius see that one or the other of these must be the case, namely, either that another Timothy must be sought who lived after Ignatius, or certainly that that sentence of Ignatius was not in the Works of Dionysius when they were dedicated to Timothy, but was added afterwards. Yet in saying that it was added by the author himself, in this indeed he is certainly mistaken: for that it was imprudently and unskilfully thrown in or intruded by someone else, clearly and at length
Editors' notes and page, col. 930

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A enim ipse; B illos, Wittembergenses; C tionis in; D ejusdem Ignatii
  • old-edition numerals: 576 after tempus
  • other: Latin with a Greek quotation (Jeremias II, at the head of the column, set under col 929); editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; full-width heading QUAESTIO III. De Ttmotheo, ad quem scripsit S. Dionysius. before reperitur set under col 929 at the move
  • other: the 3 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 929 (reading order, moved on receipt)
PG 4:931
supra ostensum est. Quaestione II in responsione ad argumentum e Photio.
has been shown above, in Question II in the reply to the argument from Photius.
Aliud porro Baronii argumentum pro altero Timotheo est, quod auctor ipse in exordio commentarii De ecclesiastica hierarchia dicat : Sacerdotii quidem nostri functiouem sanctissime fili Timothee, etc., ac proinde alium quempiam juniorem Timotheum signare videatur. Quia nimirum Dionysius magnum illum Timotheum, Pauli antiquum comitem et discipulum, non appellaret filium.
Moreover, another argument of Baronius for another Timothy is that the author himself at the beginning of the commentary On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy says: The function indeed of our priesthood, O most holy son Timothy, etc., and accordingly seems to designate some other younger Timothy. Because, namely, Dionysius would not call that great Timothy, the ancient companion and disciple of Paul, his son.
Sed hujus argumenti solutio, ut hic repetenda non sit, videri potest supra quaestione II in responsione ad septimam rationem Sculteti.
But the solution of this argument, so that it need not be repeated here, can be seen above in Question II in the reply to the seventh reason of Scultetus.
Denique prorsus tenendum est eumdem esse Timotheum hunc cui libros inscripsit Dionysius, et illum Pauli discipulum, non autem duos diversos. Quod sic probari potest.
Finally, it must altogether be held that this Timothy to whom Dionysius inscribed his books and that disciple of Paul are the same, and not two different men. Which can be proved thus.
Primo. Nomen aliquod pluribus conveniens si absolute ponatur. pro principali significato accipiendum est. Sic apud profanos auctores Caesar pro Julio Caesare, Cicero pro M. Tullio oratore, Virgilius pro principe Latinorum poetarum. Sic apud sacros, S. Petrus pro apostolorum corryphaeo, S. Paulus pro doctore gentium, S. Ignatius pro Ignatio Theophoro, episcopo et martyre, et de aliis similiter. Quare si Timotheus pro praecipuo Timotheo, Pauli scilicet discipulo. Nec refert quod presbyter appelletur, et non episcopus : nam pro eodem tunc accipiebantur presbyter et episcopus. Sic se quoque appellat ipse Dionysius Athenarum tunc episcopus, in illa ipsa inscriptione, qua librum illi dedicavit : Τῷ συμπρεσ⟨β⟩υτέρῳ Τιμοθέῳ Διονύσιος ὁ πρεσβύτερος. Timotheo sympresbytero Dionysius presbyter. Et ipse Joannes evangelista scribens ad Electam, tacito episcopi et apostoli nomine, presbyterum se appellat.
First. If any name suitable to several persons be set down absolutely, it is to be taken for the principal person signified. Thus among profane authors Caesar stands for Julius Caesar, Cicero for M. Tullius the orator, Virgil for the prince of Latin poets. Thus among sacred authors, St. Peter stands for the coryphaeus of the apostles, St. Paul for the teacher of the Gentiles, St. Ignatius for Ignatius Theophorus, bishop and martyr, and similarly with others. Wherefore also Timothy stands for the chief Timothy, namely the disciple of Paul. Nor does it matter that he is called presbyter, and not bishop: for at that time presbyter and bishop were taken for the same. Thus Dionysius himself also, then bishop of Athens, calls himself in that very inscription wherewith he dedicated the book to him: To fellow-presbyter Timothy, Dionysius the presbyter. To fellow-presbyter Timothy, Dionysius the presbyter. And John the Evangelist himself, writing to Electa, passing over in silence the name of bishop and apostle, calls himself presbyter (2 John 1).
Secundo. Ille Timotheus, ad quem scribit Dionysius, interfuit una cum apostolis et S. Hierotheo, et ipso Dionysio exsequiis sanctissimae Virginis Deiparae, ut ipsemet auctor scribit libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 3. Quis autem Timotheus illis dignior exsequiis. quam apostoli discipulus et comes, magnus ille Timotheus ?
Secondly. That Timothy to whom Dionysius writes was present together with the apostles and St. Hierotheus and Dionysius himself at the funeral rites of the most holy Virgin Mother of God, as the author himself writes in the book On the Divine Names, chapter 3. Now what Timothy was worthier of those funeral rites than the disciple and companion of the apostle, that great Timothy?
Tertio. Tanti hunc, ad quem scribit, Timotheum Dionysius aestimat, ut illi de scriptis suis judicium committat, et secum ab illo, si quae occurrerint meliora, communicari petat, imo etiam si in aliquo quidem a veritate aberraverit, ab eodem Timotheo corrigi postulet. Vide supra cap. 23 Vitae, ubi Dionysio modestia sive animi demissio palam proponitur. Quare non est credibile Dionysium alii quam huic S. Timotheo tantum honoris atque laudis tribuisse.
Thirdly. Dionysius esteems this Timothy to whom he writes so highly that he commits to him the judgement concerning his writings, and asks that if any better things should occur to him they be communicated to him by him, nay, even if in anything at all he has wandered from the truth, he requests to be corrected by the same Timothy. See above, chapter 23 of the Life, where the modesty or humility of mind in Dionysius is openly set forth. Wherefore it is not credible that Dionysius attributed so much honour and praise to any other than to this St. Timothy.
Quarto. Cum Christiani omnes primo aevo pueri vocarentur, et qui sacra tractarent non tantum pueri, sed παῖδες ἱεροί, pueri sancti appellarentur, Dionysius Timotheum compellans cap. 1 De ecclesiastica hierarchia, παίδων ἱερῶν ἱερώτατε, inquit, hoc est, sanctorum puerorum sanctissime. Quod episcopo convenit.
Fourthly. Since all Christians in the first age were called children, and those who handled sacred things were called not only children, but sacred children, holy children, Dionysius addressing Timothy in chapter 1 On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy says: O most sacred of sacred children, that is, O most holy of holy children. Which befits a bishop.
Quinto. Indicat pluribus locis Dionysius se non aliquem affari inferiorem sacerdotem aut presbyterum. sed episcopum sive pontificem : ut libro De coelesti hierarchia, cap. 9, cum ita eum affatur : Καὶ τοῦτο δὲ τὴν σὴν ἱεραρχικὴν σύνεσιν ὑπομνήσομεν, ὅτι καὶ τῷ Φαραὼ, etc. Et hoc etiam, inquit. tuae pontificiae sapientiae commemorabo, quod et Pharaoni, etc. Et libro De ecclesiastica hierarchia capite 7, sub finem Contemplationis : Δεῖ δὲ τὴν σὴν ἱεραρχικὴν σύνεσιν μὴ χαλεπαίνειν ἐπὶ τοῖς πεπλανημένοις. Decet autem tuam pontificiam sapientiam non iis succensere qui in errrorem abducti sunt. Quibus in locis ἱεραρχικὴ σύνεσις, pontificia sapientia, nihil sonat aliud quam ἱεράρχην, pontificem sive principem sacrorum. Est enim loquendi modus a respectu et veneratione magnorum virorum inventus. Quem SS. Patres tam Latini quam
Fifthly. Dionysius indicates in several places that he is addressing not some inferior priest or presbyter, but a bishop or pontiff: as in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 9, when he addresses him thus: And of this also we will remind your hierarchical understanding, that even to Pharaoh, etc. And this also, he says, I will recall to your pontifical wisdom, that even to Pharaoh, etc. And in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 7, towards the end of the Contemplation: And your hierarchical understanding ought not to be angry with those who have gone astray. Moreover, it befits your pontifical wisdom not to be angry with those who have been led away into error. In which places hierarchical understanding, pontifical wisdom, means nothing else than hierarch, pontiff or prince of sacred things. For it is a mode of speaking invented out of respect and veneration for great men. Which the holy Fathers, both Latin and
Editors' notes and page, col. 931

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE V
  • marginal letters: A supra ostensum; B Julio Caesare,; C Deiparae, ut; D hoc est,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; gap in type in συμπρεσ⟨β⟩υτέρῳ
PG 4:932
Graeci haud sane infrequenter cernuntur usurpare.
Greek, are seen to employ by no means infrequently.
Sexto. Item Dionysius epistolam snam quamdam (ea est numero nona) ad Titum pontificem misit, in cujus principio mentionem Timothei facit, indicatque se librum De divinis nominibus ad eum scripsisse : jam autem cum nemo dubitet, quin Titus ille pontifex sive episcodus, idem ipse sit qui Pauli comes, et socius, et adjutor fuerit : quis etiam dubitare ausit, quin ille Timotheus, cujus ea in epistola meminit, et cui se explanasse divina nomina et theologiam symbolicam significat, sit ille alter Pauli sodalis et discipulus ? Atque adeo, si illi duo Pauli sodales et discipuli una in epistola conjunguntur, eccui dubium relinqui potest, quin et ipse scriptor epistolae Dionysius, ille sit Dionysius Pauli apostoli tertius discipulus, qui in Areopago conversus est, qui Athenarum creatus episcopus, qui postea Francorum apostolus et fuit et semper est habitus ? Illius porro epistolae initium est ejusmodi : Ὁ μὲν ἱερὸς Τιμόθεος, ὦ καλὲ Τίτε, οὐκ οἶδα, εἴ τινος τῶν διεγνωσμένων μοι θεολογικῶν συμβόλων ἀπελήλυθεν ἀνήκοος· ἀλλ' ἐν τῇ Συμβολικῇ θεολογίᾳ διευκρινησάμεθα πάσας αὐτῷ τὰς τῶν Λογίων περὶ Θεοῦ δοκούσας εἶναι τοῖς πολλοῖς τερατολογίας. Sanctus quidem Timotheus, o bone Tite, haud scio an cujusquam theologicorum symbolorum a me expositorum ignarus abscesserit : nam in Symbolica theologia cunctas illi sacrarum litterarum de Deo voces, quae prodigiosae plerisque videntur esse, enucleavimus, etc. Cujus epistolae, et stylus, et materies eumdem clamant esse auctorem tam superiorum librorum, quam harumce epistolarum.
Sixthly. Likewise Dionysius sent a certain letter of his (it is the ninth in number) to Titus the pontiff, at the beginning of which he makes mention of Timothy, and indicates that he wrote the book On the Divine Names to him: now since no one doubts that that pontiff or bishop Titus is the very same who was the companion, partner, and helper of Paul: who could even dare to doubt that that Timothy, of whom he makes mention in that letter, and to whom he signifies that he explained the divine names and the symbolic theology, is that other comrade and disciple of Paul? And indeed, if those two comrades and disciples of Paul are joined together in one letter, to whom can a doubt be left that the writer of the letter himself, Dionysius, is also that Dionysius, the third disciple of Paul the Apostle, who was converted in the Areopagus, who was created bishop of Athens, who afterwards both was and has always been accounted the apostle of the Franks? Moreover, the beginning of that letter is of this sort: Sacred Timothy indeed, O noble Titus, I know not whether he departed without having heard any of the theological symbols known to me; but in the Symbolic Theology we have thoroughly explained to him all the expressions of the Oracles concerning God which seem to the many to be tales of marvels. Holy Timothy indeed, O good Titus, I know not whether he departed ignorant of any of the theological symbols expounded by me: for in the Symbolic Theology we have explained to him all the expressions of the sacred Scriptures concerning God which seem to most people to be prodigious, etc. Both the style and the matter of which letter proclaim that the author of the preceding books and of these letters is the same.
Denique maneat et certum sit Timotheum, de quo his in libris agitur, non esse alium quam Pauli discipulum. Nec sententia illa Ignatii, « Amor meus crucifixus est, » quae videtur ex ejus ad Romanos epistola desumpta, quidquam obstare potest, cum clare supra ostensum sit, nunquam a sancto Dionysio in suis libris scriptam esse (quippe quae neutiquam ibi quadret) sed ab aliquo imprudenter ad marginem libri ascriptam, et imprudentius a nescio quo in ipsum textum immissam esse.
Finally, let it remain and be certain that the Timothy of whom these books treat is no other than the disciple of Paul. Nor can that saying of Ignatius, "My Love has been crucified," which seems to have been taken from his Epistle to the Romans, stand in the way at all, since it has clearly been shown above that it was never written by St. Dionysius in his books (inasmuch as it by no means fits there), but was imprudently written by someone at the margin of the book, and more imprudently let into the text itself by I know not whom.
Sed major aliunde exoritur difficultas, nempe ex locis Evangelii S. Joannis, quae passim in scriptis S. Dionysii reperiuntur : quod Evangelium dicitur scripsisse jam reversus ab exsilio sub Nerva aut Trajano, tunc autem obierat Timotheus, nempe sub Domitiano aut Nerva. Quoniam igitur modo ad illum scribens Dionysius verba usurpat illius Evangelii, quod necdum scriptum erat ? Loca enim ex Evangelio Joannis sunt. partim libro de Coelesti hierarchia, c. 15, ubi haec leguntur verba : Nescis enim, inquit, unde veniat, et quo vadat, quae verba reperiuntur Joannis III, 8, partim libro De ecclesiast. hierar., cap. 2, ubi haec habentur : Si quis enim diligit me, sermonem meum servabit, et Pater meus diliget eum, et ad eum veniemus, et mansionem apud eum faciemus ; quae inveniuntur Joannis XIV, 23. Et rursus eodem cap. 2, Ecles. hierar., paulo inferius, haec verba exstant : Quotquot enim receperunt eum, dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri, his qui credunt in nomine ejus, qui non ex sanguinibus, neque ex voluntate carnis, sed ex Deo nati sunt, quae Joannis c. I, 12 et 13, totidem fere cernuntur verbis, nisi quod ibi etiam legatur : neque ex voluntate viri, quod a Dionysio omlssum est.
But a greater difficulty arises from another source, namely from passages of the Gospel of St. John which are found here and there in the writings of St. Dionysius: which Gospel he is said to have written when already returned from exile under Nerva or Trajan, whereas at that time Timothy had died, namely under Domitian or Nerva. In what way therefore does Dionysius, writing to him, employ the words of that Gospel which had not yet been written? For passages from the Gospel of John are partly in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 15, where these words are read: For you know not, he says, whence it comes, and whither it goes, which words are found in John 3:8; partly in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 2, where these words are held: For if anyone loves Me, he will keep My word, and My Father will love him, and We will come to him, and will make Our abode with him; which are found in John 14:23. And again in the same chapter 2 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, a little lower down, these words are extant: For as many as received Him, He gave them power to become sons of God, to those who believe in His name, who are born not of bloods, nor of the will of the flesh, but of God, which in John 1:12-13 are seen in almost as many words, except that there is also read there: nor of the will of man, which was omitted by Dionysius.
Praeterea cap. 3 ejusdem libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia, post medium, citatur locus e Joannis XIII, 10 : Qui lotus est, non indiget nisi ut pedes lavet. Et in libro De divinis nominibus multa sunt e S. Joannis Evangelio. Denique idem Dionysius eodem 3 cap. in recensione librorum sacrae Scripturae, tam Evangelii quam Apocalypseos sancti Joannis meminit hisce verbis : Ἢ τὴν κρυφίαν καὶ μυστικὴν ἐποψίαν τοῦ τῶν μαθητῶν ἀγαπητοῦ καὶ θεσπεσίου, ἢ τὴν ὑπερκόσμιον Ἰησοῦ θεολογίαν τοῖς πρὸς θέωσιν
Besides, in chapter 3 of the same book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, after the middle, a passage is cited from John 13:10: He who is washed needs not save to wash his feet. And in the book On the Divine Names there are many things from the Gospel of St. John. Finally, the same Dionysius in the same third chapter, in the enumeration of the books of sacred Scripture, makes mention both of the Gospel and of the Apocalypse of St. John in these words: Or he expounded the hidden and mystical vision of the beloved and divine among the disciples, or the supermundane theology of Jesus to those who for deification
Editors' notes and page, col. 932

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A Graeci haud; B est ejusmodi; C cum clare; D diliget eum,
  • old-edition numerals: 577 after significat,
  • other: Latin with Greek quotations (Dionysius, Ep. IX; De eccl. hier. III); the author's text, not editors' matter; misprints as printed: snam, episcodus, Ecles., omlssum
PG 4:933
ἐπιτηδείοις ὑφηγήσατο. Aut occultam et mysticam visionem dilecti ac divini discipuli (id est Apocalypsin) aut supramundanam Jesu theologiam idoneis ad divinitatem adipiscendam exposuit, id est Evangelium, quod explicat Christi Jesu coelestem divinitatem, et ab ea incipit, dicens : In principio erat Verbum et Verbum erat apud Deum.
he expounded to those who were fit. Either he expounded the hidden and mystical vision of the beloved and divine disciple (that is, the Apocalypse) or the supramundane theology of Jesus to those fit for attaining divinity, that is, the Gospel, which explains the heavenly divinity of Christ Jesus, and begins from it, saying: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God (John 1:1).
Respondeo, verum quidem esse, sanctum Dionysium libris suis De coelesti hierarchia atque etiam De ecclesiastica, extremam manum imposuisse post scriptum ab Joanne Evangelium, ut prolata jam modo loca convincunt ; at non perinde constare (quod tamen ad argumenti victoriam est necessarium) prius quam illud primo conscriberetur, mortuum fuisse sanctum Timotheum, cum de ejus obitu variae sint sententiae, et certa ex omnibus nulla. Nam quidam sub Domitiano, alii sub Nerva, quidam sub Trajano mortuum ferunt. Quare ex incerto id quod longe est certius, confutari non debet. Est autem longe certius libros Dionysii, vivente adhuc Timotheo, scriptos esse, cum in iis ipsum alloquatur Timotheum libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 3, et in memoriam reducat quae facta sint in sanctissimae Deiparae exsequiis, quodque ipse Timotheus illis praesens aliquas hymnorum partes in ejusdem Virginis laudem decantatorum retinuerit.
I reply that it is true indeed that St. Dionysius put the final hand to his books On the Celestial Hierarchy and also On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy after the Gospel was written by John, as the passages just now brought forward prove; yet that it is not equally established (which nevertheless is necessary for the victory of the argument) that before that work was first written St. Timothy had died, since there are various opinions concerning his death, and none of them all is certain. For some report that he died under Domitian, others under Nerva, some under Trajan. Wherefore that which is far more certain ought not to be refuted from what is uncertain. Now it is far more certain that the books of Dionysius were written while Timothy was still living, since in them he addresses Timothy himself in the book On the Divine Names, chapter 3, and recalls to memory the things that were done at the funeral rites of the most holy Mother of God, and that Timothy himself, being present at them, retained some parts of the hymns chanted in praise of the same Virgin.
Cum autem, ut probabilissimum, nobis teneatur, S. Timotheum sub Nerva occisum (quod fusius probatum est in Vita S. Polycarpi, cap. 7 Notationum), diu autem post usque ad Adriani tempora superstes fuerit Dionysius, dicendum est eum libros suos rudius et imperfectius ab initio scriptos vivente adhuc Timotheo, post autem eo mortuo perfectos et correctos. nonnullis additis ac mutatis edidisse. Quod adeo neque mirum, neque novum videri debet, ut saepe et ab aliis antiquis Patribus olim sit factum, et hodie a novis scriptoribus non raro fieri animadvertamus. Nam sanctus Justinus philosophus, cum in primordio suae conversionis brevem tractatum ad Graecos (quem Elenchum vocaverat) edidisset ; postea eamdem retractans materiam, absolutum opus sub nomine Ἕλληνας πρὸς Παραίνεσις, Cohortatio ad gentiles, emisit, ut in ejus Vita notavimus. Tertullianus, item aliquod breve opusculum adversus Marcionem, juvenis effuderat ; postea vero aliud copiosius elaboravit ; quod ipsum cum quidam subreptum in lucem mendosissime emisisset, idem Tertullianus a se repertum emendavit atque auxit : sic enim de illo suo opere scribit libro I Adversus Marcionem initio : « Si quid retro, inquit, gestum est nobis adversus Marcionem, jam hinc viderit. Novam rem aggredimur ex vetere. Primum opusculum quasi properatum, pleniore postea compositione rescideram ; hanc quoque nondum exemplariis suffectam, furto tunc fratris, dehinc apostatae, amisi ; qui forte descripserat quaedam mendosissime, et exhibuit frequentiae ; emendationis necessitas facta est : innovationis ejus occasio aliquid persuasit. » Origenes quoque ea, quae junior in Canticum canticorum scripserat, ita fuse et accurate natu grandior pertractavit, ut nihil a quoquam eo in genere scriptum sit, quod cum illis in comparationem venire possit. Apollinaris item Laodicenus suum adolescentis in Osee prophetam brevem Commentariolum, pleniore ac succulentiore commentario aetate provectior commutavit. Idem se fecisse in illum ipsum prophetam sua in praefatione contestatur Hieronymus, nimirum quae levia et jejuna juvenis scripserat, haec triginta post annis maturiora exactioraque edidisse. Quid de S. Augustino loquar ? qui complures e libris suis rudiores et inabsolutos longo post tempore in manus resumpsit, auxit, expolivit. Quos ne mihi necesse sit omnes commemorare, eo libro comprehensos invenies, quem Retractationum in sera aetate composuit.
Since, however, it is held by us as most probable that St. Timothy was slain under Nerva (which has been proved more at large in the Life of St. Polycarp, chapter 7 of the Notes), while Dionysius survived long after even until the times of Hadrian, it must be said that he published his books, which had been written more roughly and imperfectly from the beginning while Timothy was still living, perfected and corrected afterwards when he had died, with some things added and changed. Which ought so little to seem either wonderful or new, that we observe it both to have been done often of old by other ancient Fathers, and not rarely to be done today by modern writers. For St. Justin the Philosopher, when at the beginning of his conversion he had published a brief treatise to the Greeks (which he had called Elenchus); afterwards revising the same matter, sent forth a complete work under the name Exhortation to the Greeks, Exhortation to the Gentiles, as we have noted in his Life. Tertullian likewise as a young man had poured forth some brief little work against Marcion; afterwards, however, he elaborated another more copiously; which very work, when someone had stolen it and sent it forth into the light most faultily, the same Tertullian, having recovered it, emended and enlarged: for thus he writes concerning that work of his in book I Against Marcion at the beginning: "If anything," he says, "was done by us in the past against Marcion, let it pass from now on. We embark upon a new work out of the old. My first little work, as having been hurried, I had afterwards repealed by a fuller composition; this also, not yet supplied with copies, I lost by the theft of one who was then a brother, afterwards an apostate; who had casually transcribed certain things most faultily, and showed them to the public; a necessity of emendation arose: the occasion of its renewal persuaded me to add something." Origen also, when older in years, treated the things which as a younger man he had written on the Song of Songs so copiously and accurately that nothing in that kind has been written by anyone which can come into comparison with them. Apollinaris of Laodicea likewise, when more advanced in age, exchanged the brief little Commentary of his youth on the prophet Hosea for a fuller and richer commentary. Jerome testifies in his preface on that very prophet that he did the same, namely, that the slight and meagre things which he had written as a young man, these he published thirty years later in a more mature and more exact form. What shall I say of St. Augustine? who took back into his hands after a long time several of his rougher and unfinished books, enlarged them, and polished them. Which, that it may not be necessary for me to recount them all, you will find comprised in that book of Retractations which he composed in his late age.
Editors' notes and page, col. 933

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUA
  • marginal letters: A ἐπιτηδείοις ὑφηγήσατο.; B debet. Est; C philosophus, cum; D rat quaedam
  • old-edition numerals: 578 after animadvertamus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:934
Ita igitur et S. Dionysium sua postremis annis retractasse, et aliunde nonnulla praesertimque e B. Joannis Apocalypsi et Evangelio, adjecisse, nobis non sine causa persuademus : quippe qui apostolum illum et Christo in paucis dilectum discipulum plurimi faceret, et divina ejus scripta (quae in lucem proditura, Deo praedicente, cognoverat) avidissime exspectaret. Ex aliis vero, quae primae compositioni eum adjecisse partim rogatu amicorum, partim adversariorum objectu crediderim, duo sunt potissime. Unum quidem cap. 3 De ecclesiastica hierarchia in contemplatione seu expositione sacramenti synaxeos, nempe recensio illa librorum sacrae Scripturae, tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, per circumlocutionem fuse explicata, quae incipit ab illis verbis : Πᾶσα μὲν γὰρ ἱερὰ καὶ ἁγιόγραφος δέλτος, Omnis quidem sacrae Scripturae liber. Quam recensionem induxit ex occasione modulationis Psalmorum, quae adhibetur in sancto sacrificio, sed praecipue eorum rogatu, qui libros sacrae Scripturae ab aliis internoscere cupiebant. Nam ea quoque de causa S. Melito secundi saeculi scriptor, catalogum eorumdem librorum contexuit, ut nos in Vita ejus ortendimus. Alterum, quod ob quorumdam objectiones scriptis suis posterius inseruisse illum opinamur, est illa de baptismo puerorum atque infantium, adversus gentilium irrisiones responsio ; quae ad calcem libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia reperitur, plane extra locum suum, hoc est, in capite septimo et ultimo ; ubi de mysterio exsequiarum agitur, cum proprius ei locus esset in capite secundo, ubi scilicet ex professo tractatur de sacramento illustrationis, sive de baptismo. Sed quod liber ille jam totus ante descriptus esset, quam vel baptismus ille puerorum in frequenti usu esset, vel quam ea objectio menti occurreret, propterea ejus quaestionis tractatio ad extremum illum librum adjecta est. Quin ex ejusdem loci verbis, si quis attendere voluerit, clare cognoscet Dionysium ea non prius scripsisse, quam Timotheus recepto eodem libro quaestionem illam moverit.
Thus therefore we persuade ourselves not without cause that St. Dionysius also in his last years revised his works, and added some things from elsewhere, and especially from the Apocalypse and Gospel of Blessed John: inasmuch as he esteemed that apostle and disciple beloved by Christ among the few most highly, and awaited his divine writings (which he had learned by God's foretelling would come forth into the light) most eagerly. Of the other things, however, which I would believe him to have added to the first composition partly at the request of friends, partly through the objection of adversaries, there are two chiefly. One indeed is in chapter 3 On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy in the contemplation or exposition of the sacrament of the synaxis, namely that enumeration of the books of sacred Scripture, both of the Old and of the New Testament, explained at length by circumlocution, which begins with those words: For every sacred and hagiographic tablet, Every book indeed of sacred Scripture. Which enumeration he introduced on the occasion of the chanting of the Psalms which is employed in the holy sacrifice, but chiefly at the request of those who desired to distinguish the books of sacred Scripture from others. For on account of that same cause also St. Melito, a writer of the second century, wove a catalogue of the same books, as we have shown in his Life. The other thing, which we opine him to have inserted later into his writings on account of the objections of certain persons, is that reply concerning the baptism of children and infants against the mockeries of the Gentiles; which is found at the end of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, plainly out of its own place, that is, in the seventh and last chapter, where the mystery of funeral rites is treated of, whereas its proper place would be in the second chapter, where, namely, the sacrament of illumination, or baptism, is professedly treated of. But because that whole book had already been written out before either that baptism of children was in frequent use, or before that objection occurred to his mind, on that account the treatment of that question was subjoined at the end of that book. Nay, from the words of the same passage, if anyone is willing to attend to them, he will clearly recognize that Dionysius did not write those things before Timothy, upon receiving the same book, raised that question.
His super hac tertia quaestione jam pertractatis, venit in manus meas Flavii Lucii Dextri Chronicon, et una Francisci Bivarii viri doctissimi in eum Commentarius. Hi prorsus novam inducunt de Timotheo, cui libros suos dedicarit sanctus Dionysius, opinionem. Tenent enim illum Timotheum non esse eum ad quem S. Paulus duas scripserit epistolas, sed esse Eugenium Marcellum S. Dionysii Areopagitae discipulum (sive illum de quo scripsimus in Vita S. Dionysii, cap. XXI) qui agnominatus fuerit Timotheus. Quam opinionem priusquam refuto, videtur aliquid de illius auctoribus brevissime praemittendum.
When these things on this third question had already been treated of, there came into my hands the Chronicle of Flavius Lucius Dexter, and together with it the Commentary on him of the most learned man Francisco Bivar. These men bring in an altogether new opinion concerning Timothy, to whom St. Dionysius dedicated his books. For they hold that that Timothy is not the one to whom St. Paul wrote two epistles, but is Eugenius Marcellus, the disciple of St. Dionysius the Areopagite (or that man of whom we wrote in the Life of St. Dionysius, chapter 21), who was surnamed Timothy. Before I refute which opinion, it seems that something should be premised very briefly concerning its authors.
Itaque ille Flavius Lucius Dexter est auctor sane antiquus, et S. Hieronymo aequalis, qui etiam ipsum aliquando hortatus est, ut scriptores ecclesiasticos in ordinem digereret, quod et Hieronymus fecit, librumque De viris illustribus ipsi Dextro dedicavit, ut testatur prooemium Hortaris Dexter, etc Ipse item Dexter Chronicon omnimodae historiae conscripsit, quod paucis ante annis in lucem edidit Franciscus Bivarius, aut potius aliquam ejus partem. eam scilicet quae Hispaniae Ecclesias attingit ; nam fere eo omnia referuntur.
Accordingly that Flavius Lucius Dexter is an author truly ancient, and contemporary with St. Jerome, who also once exhorted him to arrange the ecclesiastical writers in order, which Jerome also did, and dedicated the book On Illustrious Men to Dexter himself, as the preface You exhort me, Dexter, etc., testifies. Dexter himself likewise wrote a Chronicle of all manner of history, which a few years ago Francisco Bivar published, or rather some part of it, that, namely, which touches upon the Churches of Spain; for almost all things are referred thither.
Cum autem fuerint ambo Hispani, tam Dexter, quam Bivarius, ipsi res Hispaniae ecclesiasticas summa diligentia perquisiverunt et illustrarunt. Quod utinam plures alii in notationibus fecissent, ac res suarum nationum in publicam utilitatem evulgassent ! tum et pulcher veritatis candor, et insignis Ecclesiarum sanctimonia, et verae animarum divitiae, multo clarius mundo innotescerent. Fatebor equidem nonnulla in eo Chronico ex amore patriae, ut fit. sive ab auctore ipso, sive postea ab aliis, terrae Hispaniae attributa esse, quae videantur aliis nationibus vel aeque vel aequius attribui posse
Now since both were Spaniards, as well Dexter as Bivar, they themselves investigated and illustrated the ecclesiastical affairs of Spain with the greatest diligence. Which would that many others had done in their notes, and had published the affairs of their own nations for the public utility! Then both the fair brightness of truth, and the distinguished holiness of the Churches, and the true riches of souls, would become much more clearly known to the world. I will confess indeed that some things in that Chronicle out of love of country, as happens, either by the author himself or afterwards by others, have been attributed to the land of Spain which seem able to be attributed either equally or more equitably to other nations
Editors' notes and page, col. 934

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A Ita igitur; B sed praecipue; C quis attendere; D siasticos in
  • old-edition numerals: 579 after Bivarius,
  • other: Latin with one Greek quotation (De eccl. hier. III incipit); the author's text, not editors' matter; misprint as printed: ortendimus
PG 4:935
et debere ; tamen quin opus ipsum sit Dextri (esto aliqua aliunde adjecta sint, aut aliquantulum variata), non video qui possit prudenter a quoquam negari. Quare hoc nobis in Dextro faciendum erit, quod in Hieronymo, Augustino, aliisque Patribus fieri concessum est, nempe ut si quid sit improbabile, refutetur ; si quid intrusum, denotetur ; alioqui maneant auctoribus opera sua, nec ob paucas alienas opiniones omnia abjudicentur. Facit ergo contra nos apud Dextrum in Chronico ille locus ad annum Christi centesimum, et Romae octingentesimum quinquagesimum primum, ubi legitur : « Dionysius Areopagita dicat Eugenio Marcello, dicto propter ingenii excellentiam Timotheo, libros De divinis nominibus. » Quae verba, uti jacent, difficulter admitto esse Dextri, propter absurda quae in illis continentur ; magisque existimo ita fuisse a Dextro conscripta : « Dionysius Areopagita dicat Timotheo libros De divinis nominibus. Nam certe illa intermedia, Eugenio Marcello, dicto propter ingenii excellentiam Timotheo, » putide, et ad vindicandam Eugenio Toletano episcopo inscriptionis illorum librorum gloriam, videntur injecta. Et quamvis daremus verba illa esse Dextri, tamen minime concederemus dextre idcirco esse dicta. Quid enim minus dextre dici potest, quam illud : Dicto propter ingenii excellentiam Timotheo ? Nec enim Timotheus ingenii excellentiam sonat, sed honorem Dei : est enim τιμὴ honor, non autem ingenium. Deinde cur alia atque alia M. Marcello agnomina ? Si primo Eugenius, cur deinde Timotheus appellatur ? Nam Timothei quidem jam dixi non convenire magisque post ostendetur. Eugenius autem ubi aut a quo est appellatus ? Si Romae et a patre suo, utpote Romae praefecto, certe potius Nobilis vocatus esset Romano nomine, quam Eugenius Graeco. Nec dici videtur posse id familiae Marcellorum fuisse gentilitium nomen, nullis videlicet apparentibus, ubicunque demum quaesieris, ejus rei vestigiis, et (quod plus est) more Romano contrastante. Ac proinde magis credibile fuerit, auctorem illum tres Evangelii in Hispania praecones in unum confudisse, Marcellum, Eugenium, Timotheum. Cunctos enim in Hispania fuisse, habemus partim in ipso Dextro, partim in aliis scriptoribus. In Dextro quidem ad annum Christi 64, his verbis : « S. Paulus ad Hispanias veniens, secum fert Philemonem, Timotheum, aliosque discipulos : » ubi quis dubitare possit quin Timotheum Ephesiorum episcopum intelligat, uti et Philemonem illum ad quem una exstat Pauli Epistola ? De Marcello item constat, non tantum e Dextro, qui ad annum Christi 50 scribit, Petrum Christi Vicarium Hispanias adiisse, multis eum comitantibus, M. Marcello, Eugenio, Apollinari Ravennate, etc., sed etiam e Methodio in martyrio sancti Dionysii Areopagitae. Tunc, inquit, S. Dionysius Marcellum in Hispaniam misit. Denique et de Eugenio liquet tam e veteribus monumentis Dionysiani coenobii apud Parisios, quam ex Actis ejusdem martyris a Stephano Leodiensi episcopo ante multa saecula, ut in Vita scriptum est, recognitis. Vide ibi caput XXI. Quod vero is Eugenius sit idem qui Marcus Marcellus, nec in illis Actis, nec in monumentis Dionysianis, nec in ipso Eugenii tumulo (cum tamen in tumulis nunquam fere propria omittantur nomina) nec alibi denique, quam in Dextro ullum apparet vestigium. Nam Joannes Mariana, rerum Hispanicarum diligentissimus explorator, libro IV De rebus Hispaniae, cap. 4, cum ad Eugenii Toletani pervenit tempora ; fatetur Hispanos nullo alio niti argumento, cur putent Eugenium esse eumdem cum Marcello, aut cum Philippo Marcelli socio, quam quod in antiquis scriptoribus nulla reperiatur Eugenii mentio, et de Philippo et Marcello nesciatur quid gesserint. « Sunt qui putent, inquit, Philippum quemdam a Clemente in Hispaniam episcopum amandatum,
and ought to be; nevertheless, that the work itself is Dexter's (granted that some things have been added from elsewhere, or slightly varied), I do not see how it can prudently be denied by anyone. Wherefore this will have to be done by us in the case of Dexter which has been granted to be done in the case of Jerome, Augustine, and other Fathers, namely, that if anything is improbable, it be refuted; if anything is intruded, it be marked out; otherwise let their own works remain to their authors, nor on account of a few foreign opinions let all things be adjudged spurious. There makes against us, therefore, in Dexter in his Chronicle that passage at the hundredth year of Christ, and the eight hundred and fifty-first of Rome, where it is read: "Dionysius the Areopagite dedicates to Eugenius Marcellus, called on account of the excellence of his intellect Timothy, the books On the Divine Names." Which words, as they lie, I with difficulty admit to be Dexter's, on account of the absurdities which are contained in them; and I rather think that they were written by Dexter thus: "Dionysius the Areopagite dedicates to Timothy the books On the Divine Names." For certainly those intermediate words, "to Eugenius Marcellus, called on account of the excellence of his intellect Timothy," seem to have been affectedly thrown in to claim for Eugenius bishop of Toledo the glory of the inscription of those books. And even though we should grant that those words are Dexter's, nevertheless we would by no means concede that they were therefore dexterously said. For what can be said less dexterously than that: Called on account of the excellence of his intellect Timothy? For neither does Timothy mean excellence of intellect, but honour of God: for time is honour, not intellect. Next, why different surnames one after another for M. Marcellus? If first Eugenius, why is he afterwards called Timothy? For that the surname of Timothy does not fit I have already said, and it will be shown more fully afterwards. Moreover, where or by whom was he called Eugenius? If at Rome and by his father, as being prefect of Rome, certainly he would rather have been called Nobilis by a Roman name than Eugenius by a Greek one. Nor does it seem possible to say that that was a family name of the family of the Marcelli, no traces of that fact appearing, namely, wherever at length you may seek, and (what is more) Roman custom standing against it. And accordingly it will be more credible that that author confused three heralds of the Gospel in Spain into one: Marcellus, Eugenius, Timothy. For that all of them were in Spain we have partly in Dexter himself, partly in other writers. In Dexter indeed at the year of Christ 64, in these words: "St. Paul coming to the Spains brings with him Philemon, Timothy, and other disciples:" where who could doubt that he understands Timothy bishop of the Ephesians, as also that Philemon to whom one Epistle of Paul is extant? Concerning Marcellus likewise it is established, not only from Dexter, who at the year of Christ 50 writes that Peter the Vicar of Christ went to the Spains, many accompanying him, M. Marcellus, Eugenius, Apollinaris of Ravenna, etc., but also from Methodius in the Martyrdom of St. Dionysius the Areopagite. Then, he says, St. Dionysius sent Marcellus into Spain. Finally, concerning Eugenius also it is clear both from the ancient monuments of the Dionysian monastery at Paris, and from the Acts of the same martyr revised many centuries ago by Stephen bishop of Liège, as is written in the Life. See chapter 21 there. But that this Eugenius is the same as Marcus Marcellus, neither in those Acts, nor in the Dionysian monuments, nor on the tomb of Eugenius itself (although on tombs proper names are almost never omitted), nor anywhere else at all than in Dexter does any trace appear. For Juan de Mariana, a most diligent investigator of Spanish affairs, in book IV On the Affairs of Spain, chapter 4, when he comes to the times of Eugenius of Toledo, confesses that the Spaniards rely on no other argument why they think Eugenius to be the same as Marcellus, or as Philip the companion of Marcellus, than that in ancient writers no mention of Eugenius is found, and concerning Philip and Marcellus it is unknown what they did. "There are some who think," he says, "that a certain Philip sent away as bishop into Spain by Clement,
Editors' notes and page, col. 935

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE V
  • marginal letters: A et debere; B ingenii excellentiam; C apparentibus, ubicunque; D monumentis Dionysiani
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; aman- split at column break
  • other: the word amandatum, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 936
PG 4:936
aut certe Marcellum, quem Philippo socium Dionysius adjunxit ex Gallia (ut Michael Syngelus est auctor) Eugenium ipsum fuisse, atque hoc quidem nomen ab ingenita nobilitate manasse ; alterum autem a parentibus accepisse. Quod cum affirmant, nulla meliori conjectura nituntur, quam quod Eugenii nulla mentio exstet in antiquorum scriptis ; Philippus et Marcellus quid rerum in Hispania gesserint, penitus lateat. » Sic ille. Credibile est igitur Dextrum, ubi recensitos reperisset multos sanctorum, qui temporibus apostolorum peragrassent Hispaniam, interque alios M. Marcellum, et Eugenium, et Timotheum ; credibile est, inquam, ex causa omissae distinctionis, eum existimasse unicum esse qui tres erant. Alioqui enim, si a fidelibus (ut vult Bivarius pag. 30) est appellatus Eugenius, idque ob generis sui splendorem, quod esset ex familia et domo Neronis ; quomodo Christiani ad eum scribentes, non eo nomine illum appellarunt quod ipsi dederant ? Nam SS. Nereus et Achilleus ad eum scribentes, nulla Eugenii mentione, sic tantum inscripserunt : « Nereus et Achilleus servi Christi Jesu, fratri et condiscipulo Marcello aeternam salutem. »
or certainly Marcellus, whom Dionysius joined from Gaul as partner to Philip (as Michael Syncellus is the authority), was Eugenius himself, and that this name indeed flowed from his inborn nobility, while he received the other from his parents. When they affirm this, they rely on no better conjecture than that no mention of Eugenius is extant in the writings of the ancients, and what deeds Philip and Marcellus performed in Spain lies wholly hidden." Thus he. It is credible therefore that Dexter, when he had found enumerated many of the saints who in the times of the apostles had travelled through Spain, and among others M. Marcellus, and Eugenius, and Timothy; it is credible, I say, that by reason of an omitted distinction he supposed him to be a single man who were three. For otherwise, if he was called Eugenius by the faithful (as Bivar wishes on page 30), and that on account of the splendour of his birth, because he was of the family and house of Nero; how did Christians writing to him not call him by that name which they themselves had given? For Sts. Nereus and Achilleus writing to him, with no mention of Eugenius, inscribed their letter only thus: "Nereus and Achilleus, servants of Christ Jesus, to their brother and fellow-disciple Marcellus, eternal greeting."
Quibus ille respondens, hanc usurpavit inscriptionem : « Marcellus servus Christi sanctis confessoribus Nereo et Achilleo. »
Answering whom, he employed this inscription: "Marcellus, servant of Christ, to the holy confessors Nereus and Achilleus."
Ipsas eorum litteras si quis requirat, inveniet tomo III Surii, in Actis eorumdem martyrum.
If anyone seeks their letters themselves, he will find them in volume III of Surius, in the Acts of the same martyrs.
Ad eumdem Marcellum scripserunt et alii ; sed hoc modo : « Eutyches, Victorinus et Maro, servi Domini nostri Jesu Christi Marcello. »
Others also wrote to the same Marcellus, but in this manner: "Eutyches, Victorinus, and Maro, servants of our Lord Jesus Christ, to Marcellus."
Ita nimirum in Actis Nerei et Achillei et aliorum, perpetuo Marcellus, nunquam Eugenius, nunquam Nobilis appellatur, neque in Graecis neque in Latinis exemplaribus.
Thus, namely, in the Acts of Nereus and Achilleus and of others, he is perpetually called Marcellus, never Eugenius, never Nobilis, neither in the Greek nor in the Latin copies.
Praeterea pervetustus Auctor, qui S. Petri apostoli martyrium et sepulturam descripsit (cujus verba referuntur apud Vincentium Bellovacensem in Speculo historiali, lib. IX, cap. 25) non aliter quam Marcellum appellat. « Marcellus quidem frater, inquit, statim corpus sanctum propriis manibus de cruce deposuit, et lacte ac vino optimo lotum, et aromatibus conditum, diligentissime sepelivit. In ipsa autem nocte cum ad sepulcrum ejus vigilaret, et ardenti ipsius desiderio fleret (statuerat enim in vita sua non separari a doctoris sui sepultura) stetit ante eum B. Petrus, et ait : Frater Marcelle, non audisti vocem Domini dicentis : Dimitte mortuos sepelire mortuos suos ? Ne ergo quasi mortuum videaris sepelire et flere, sed quasi vivus viventi et gaudenti congaudere, relinque mortuos sepelire mortuos suos, tu autem, ut per me didicisti, vade et annuntia regnum Dei. » Sic ibi. Quae non est dubium quin de S. Marcello Petri discipulo dicta sint : praesertim cum ipse Dexter ad annum Christi 100 notet, illum peregrinationum S. Petri individuum comitem exstitisse, et ex familia domoque Neronis fuisse ; ita ut facile illi fuerit talem magistro suo curare sepulturam.
Besides, the very ancient Author who described the martyrdom and burial of St. Peter the Apostle (whose words are reported in Vincent of Beauvais in the Speculum Historiale, book IX, chapter 25) calls him no otherwise than Marcellus. "Now the brother Marcellus," he says, "straightway took down the holy body from the cross with his own hands, and having washed it with milk and the best wine, and embalmed it with spices, buried it most diligently. In that very night, however, while he was keeping watch at his sepulchre, and weeping with ardent longing for him (for he had resolved in his life not to be separated from the sepulchre of his teacher), Blessed Peter stood before him, and said: Brother Marcellus, have you not heard the voice of the Lord saying: Leave the dead to bury their dead (Matt. 8:22)? Lest therefore you seem to bury and weep for one as dead, rather than as a living man to rejoice together with one living and rejoicing, leave the dead to bury their dead, but go you, as you have learned through me, and announce the kingdom of God (Luke 9:60)." Thus there. Which things there is no doubt were said of St. Marcellus the disciple of Peter: especially since Dexter himself at the year of Christ 100 notes that he was the inseparable companion of the journeys of St. Peter, and was of the family and house of Nero; so that it was easy for him to care for such a burial for his master.
Deinde nomen Eugenius esse proprium, sicut et Timotheus, ex eo patet quod ab omnibus, uno excepto Dextro, semper solitarie ponantur, S. Eugenius, S. Timotheus ; quod non fieret, si essent appellativa. Quemadmodum S. Ignatius martyr agnominatus est quidem Theophorus, sed quod absolute appelletur Theophorus, vix reperitur. Et tamen non legimus nomen Theophori alteri cuipiam, vel ut nomen vel ut agnomen, adhaesisse, sicut Eugenii et Timothei multis fuerunt nomina propria.
Next, that the name Eugenius is a proper name, just as Timothy also is, is clear from the fact that by all, with the single exception of Dexter, they are always set down singly, St. Eugenius, St. Timothy; which would not be done if they were appellatives. Just as St. Ignatius the Martyr was indeed surnamed Theophorus, yet that he is called Theophorus absolutely is scarcely found. And nevertheless we do not read that the name of Theophorus clave to anyone else, either as a name or as a surname, just as Eugenius and Timothy were the proper names of many.
Sed esto, S. Marcellus, fuerit agnominatus Eugenius (de quo tantum elucidandae veritatis causa nunc disputo) id ipsum pro nobis facit qui dicimus non agnominatum esse Timotheum. Facilius enim esset credere M. Marcellum fuisse agnominatum Timotheum, si non fuisset agnominatus antea Eugenius. Quid enim attinebat, post datum illi agnomen Eugenii,
But granted that St. Marcellus was surnamed Eugenius (concerning which I now dispute only for the sake of elucidating the truth), that very fact makes for us who say that he was not surnamed Timothy. For it would be easier to believe that M. Marcellus was surnamed Timothy if he had not previously been surnamed Eugenius. For what need was there, after the surname of Eugenius
Editors' notes and page, col. 936

Page

  • running head: REOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A datum, aut; B appellarunt quod; C referuntur apud; D viduum comitem
  • old-edition numerals: 580 after recensitos
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with datum broken from aman- in col. 935 and ends with Eu- split at column break
PG 4:937
dare etiam postea agnomen Timothei ? praesertim cum alii plures sub ea tempora nomine isto vocarentur, aut vocati essent Timothei. Deinde si S. Dionysius in libri sui inscriptione alium voluisset designare Timotheum, quam illum Pauli notissimum comitem et discipulum, sane addidisset vel nomen ipsum ejus proprium, vel aliquid aliud, quod ambiguitatem appellationis tollet, vocando autem absolute Timotheum, nullum sane alium voluit designare, quam eum qui inter Timotheos appellatos praecipuus fuit, et in ore omnium.
had been given to him, to give him afterwards the surname of Timothy as well? especially since several others about those times were called, or had been called, by that name of Timothy. Next, if St. Dionysius in the inscription of his book had wished to designate another Timothy than that most well-known companion and disciple of Paul, he would surely have added either his own proper name itself, or something else which would remove the ambiguity of the naming; whereas by calling him Timothy absolutely, he surely wished to designate no other than him who among those called Timothy was the chief, and on the lips of all.
Est et alius locus in eodem Flavio Dextro ad annum Christi 200, et Romae 971, his verbis . « Exstat quaedam epistola, quae circumfertur ad Marc. Marcellum Toletanum praesulem, quem vocat filium et Timotheum, id est Deo honoratum. Nam alter Timotheus. cum epistola haec est scripta, jam in vivis esse desierat. »
There is also another passage in the same Flavius Dexter at the year of Christ 200, and of Rome 971, in these words: "There is extant a certain epistle which is circulated to Marcus Marcellus prelate of Toledo, whom he calls his son and Timothy, that is, honoured by God. For the other Timothy, when this epistle was written, had already ceased to be among the living."
Quae verba mihi persuadere non possum esse Dextri, sed potius hominis plani et ignari, qui volens omni modo persuadere, eumdem esse M. Marcellum, et Timotheum illum ad quem scribit Dionysius, putidissime haec coagmentavit. Adverte autem, aliam hic dari interpretationem nominis Timotheus, quam prius. Dicebat enim prius dictum Timotheum propter ingenii praestantiam, cum dicere debuisset, ob pietatis praestantiam : nunc Timotheum interpretatur Deo honoratum. cum interpretari deberet, honorantem Deum. Differunt enim Τιμόθεος et Θεότιμος, cum prius active, posterius passive capiatur. Est enim θεότιμος Deo honoratus, valde honorandus, sicut περίτιμος, μελαλότιμος ἰσότιμος, et alia ejusdem sortis, sive quotiescunque pars τιμος est finis compositi ; tum enim tales voces sunt passivae significationis. Aliter autem et e contratrio res habet, cum est initium compositi : tunc enim activam, ut dixi, habent significationem. Unde τιμόπολις Euripidi est is qui honorat civitatem, seu, qui ornamento est civitati, non autem qui ab ea honoratur. Sic σωσίπολις Aristophani, servator civitatis. Sic φιλόπολις amator civitatis. Et ita de aliis. Itaque alterutrum dicendum est, vel addita haec esse ad Dextrum, vel Dextrum nescisse litteras : posterius dicere non ausim, igitur prius. Alia, quae in supra dictis verbis insunt absurda, praetereo. Hoc autem passim toto libro constat, eum Chronici auctorem, seu e libris Hispaniae ecclesiasticis compilatorem, plus nimio genti suae addictum aliena multa in jus suum (si jus dici potest) et in propositas suae celebrandae patriae laudes pertraxisse. Hactenus de Dextro : jam ad solvenda argumenta Francisci ejus commentatoris (quem agnosco virum doctum, et proposito suo defendendi Dextri ingenue solerterque insistentem) accingamur.
Which words I cannot persuade myself are Dexter's, but rather those of an impostor and ignorant man, who wishing in every way to persuade people that M. Marcellus and that Timothy to whom Dionysius writes are the same, most affectedly patched these things together. Observe, however, that another interpretation of the name Timothy is given here than before. For before he said that he was called Timothy on account of the excellence of his intellect, whereas he ought to have said on account of the excellence of his piety: now he interprets Timothy as honoured by God, whereas he ought to interpret it as honouring God. For Timotheos and Theotimos differ, since the former is taken actively, the latter passively. For theotimos is honoured by God, greatly to be honoured, like peritimos, megalotimos, isotimos, and other words of the same sort, or whenever the part timos is the end of the compound; for then such words are of passive signification. Otherwise, however, and on the contrary does the matter stand when it is the beginning of the compound: for then, as I said, they have an active signification. Whence timopolis in Euripides is he who honours the city, or who is an ornament to the city, and not he who is honoured by it. Thus sosipolis in Aristophanes, saviour of the city. Thus philopolis, lover of the city. And so of others. Therefore one or the other must be said: either that these things were added to Dexter, or that Dexter did not know letters: the latter I would not dare to say, therefore the former. Other absurdities which are in the aforesaid words I pass over. This, however, is established everywhere throughout the whole book, that that author of the Chronicle, or compiler from the ecclesiastical books of Spain, being far too much devoted to his own nation, dragged many foreign things into his own right (if right it can be called) and into the proposed praises of celebrating his own country. Thus far concerning Dexter: now let us gird ourselves to resolve the arguments of Francisco his commentator (whom I acknowledge to be a learned man, and one who candidly and skilfully presses his purpose of defending Dexter).
Primum erat de S. Timotheo, quem dicit sub Domitiano imp. mortuum. Id nego verum esse. Probavi enim in Notationibus ad Vitam S. Polycarpi, cap. 7, sub Nerva imp. esse mortuum, nempe id attestante B. Polycrate, secundi saeculi scriptore, et ejusdem Ephesinae Ecclesiae, cujus fuit ipse Timotheus, pontifice ; qui haud dubie ea quae de Timothei excessu scripsit, ex ipsis illius Ecclesiae tabulis exscripsit. Nam moris tum fuit Ecclesiis (qui mos hodieque perseverat) episcoporum suorum notare et successiones singulorumque ingressus et obitus, nec annos tantum, sed etiam dies interdum ipsos sacris mandare tabulis. Miror proinde Bivarium trahere Polycratem in suas partes ; imo et illud quoque magis demiror, ipsum vocare Polycratem discipulum S. Joannis apostoli, cum inter eos unum fere interfuerit saeculum.
The first was concerning St. Timothy, whom he says died under the Emperor Domitian. I deny that this is true. For I have proved in the Notes to the Life of St. Polycarp, chapter 7, that he died under the Emperor Nerva, Blessed Polycrates, namely, attesting this, a writer of the second century, and bishop of the same Ephesian Church of which Timothy himself was bishop; who undoubtedly transcribed the things which he wrote concerning the departure of Timothy from the very records of that Church. For it was then the custom for the Churches (which custom perseveres even today) to note both the successions of their bishops and the entrances and deaths of each one, and to commit to the sacred records not only the years, but sometimes even the very days. I wonder accordingly that Bivar draws Polycrates over to his side; nay, at this also I wonder still more, that he calls Polycrates a disciple of St. John the Apostle, when nearly a whole century intervened between them.
Neque item in eo assentiri Bivario possum, quod Timothei Vitam, quae exstat apud Metaphrastem, putet esse eam quae scripta sit a Polycrate, cum valde inter se differant : et ista quidem nonnulla contineat, quae multis post Polycratem saeculis contigerunt,
Nor likewise can I assent to Bivar in this, that he thinks the Life of Timothy which is extant in Metaphrastes to be that which was written by Polycrates, since they differ greatly from one another: and the former indeed contains some things which happened many centuries after Polycrates,
Editors' notes and page, col. 937

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUA
  • marginal letters: A genii, dare; B lens omni; C tati, non; D carpi, cap.
  • old-edition numerals: 581 after quotiescunque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with genii broken from Eu- in col. 936 and ends with con- split at column break
  • other: the word contigerunt, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 938
PG 4:938
ac praeterea de tempore genereque mortis non prorsus consentiat. Itaque nego S. Timotheum tunc fuisse mortuum cum B. Dionysius libros suos primo composuit ; sed tunc tantum, quando illos post S. Joannis ab exilio reditum, et post scriptum ab eodem Evangelium et Apocalypsim (quae ipse ardenter desiderabat, ut ejus data ad ipsum epistola declarat) accuratius relegit, et locis illius apostoli et novi evangelistae, partim velut gemmis quibusdam ornavit, partim velut fortissimis argumentis corroboravit. Nam et hoc frequentissime fieri scimus, ut, si post editionem alicujus operis quidpiam novi vel a pontifice maximo, vel ab aliquo alio praecipuae auctoritatis viro constituatur, aut in lucem edatur, quo nostra firmari possint, ea perquam avide arripiamus, atque in alteram editionem immittamus.
and besides does not altogether agree concerning the time and manner of his death. Therefore I deny that St. Timothy was dead at the time when Blessed Dionysius first composed his books; but only at the time when, after the return of St. John from exile, and after the Gospel and Apocalypse had been written by the same (which he himself ardently desired, as his letter sent to him declares), he reread them more accurately, and with passages of that apostle and new evangelist partly adorned them as with certain gems, partly corroborated them as with the strongest arguments. For we know that this also happens most frequently, that if after the publication of some work anything new is either established by the supreme pontiff, or published by some other man of chief authority, whereby our own views can be strengthened, we seize upon those things very eagerly and let them into a second edition.
Neque magnopere nobis curae est, supersitne adhuc is cui liber primo dicatus fuerit, an jam obierit. Si qui igitur argumentari velit ex eo, verbi gratia, quod in illo citetur statutum aliquod pontificium abhinc tribus duntaxat quatuorve annis editum, non potuisse eum librum vel Baronio vel Toleto, exempli causa, dedicari, qui aliquando ante fuerint mortui, certe infirmum ac vanum fuerit argumentum : nam prima libri dedicatio, quae fuit multo ante illud statutum, illo adveniente nihil mutata est. Ita in Dionysii operibus accidit : illis enim aliqua postmodum adjecta sunt, et fortasse etiam variata, sed libri dedicatio eadem mansit, et non variata. Quis porro, si aetate vixisset Dionysii, et libros ante evulgatum Joannis Evangelium edidisset, aliud faceret quam fecit Dionysius ? quis, inquam, post Evangelium jam evulgatum impetrare a seipso posset, ut opus suum non retractaret, nec illud, advocatis e novo tanti apostoli Evangelio auxiliis, melius faceret ? Alioqui insipiens sane esset et haberetur, si id negligeret. Talis igitur fuisset et haberi debuisset S. Dionysius, si aliter quam fecit, fecisset. Quod vero et usitata fuerit antiquitus librorum retractatio, sit etiam illam illa M. Tulii in epistolis ad Atticum testificatio. Is enim cum aliquando librum quemdam suum placere eidem Attico intellexisset, eum illi postea misit retractiorem, et dixit : « Quod te Erotem non sine munusculo exspectare dicis, gaudeo eam rem non fefellisse exspectationem tuam. Sed tamen idem σύνταγμα misi ad te retractatius, et quidem ipsum ἀρχέτυπον crebris locis inculcatum et refectum. » Sic ille lib. XVI Ad Atticum, epistola 3. Ita omnino et Dionysius noster fecit. Opuscula sua crebris locis Evangelii et Apocalypseos Joannis inculcata et refecta emisit. Erat enim ante inventam typographiam ea librorum retractatio, ut longe facilior, ita multo frequentior.
Nor is it greatly a matter of concern to us whether he to whom the book was first dedicated still survives, or has already died. If anyone therefore should wish to argue from the fact, for example, that in it there is cited some pontifical statute published only three or four years ago, that that book could not have been dedicated either to Baronius or to Toletus, for instance, who died some time before, certainly the argument would be weak and vain: for the first dedication of the book, which was long before that statute, was not changed at all when that arrived. So it happened in the works of Dionysius: for to them some things were afterwards added, and perhaps also varied, yet the dedication of the book remained the same, and unvaried. Who, moreover, if he had lived in the age of Dionysius, and had published books before the Gospel of John was made public, would do otherwise than Dionysius did? Who, I say, after the Gospel had already been made public, could prevail upon himself not to revise his work, and not to make it better by calling in aids from the new Gospel of so great an apostle? Otherwise he would surely be and be accounted foolish if he neglected this. Such therefore would St. Dionysius have been, and ought to have been accounted, if he had done otherwise than he did. Now that the revision of books was also customary of old, let that testimony of M. Tullius in his Letters to Atticus also be proof. For when he had once understood that a certain book of his pleased the same Atticus, he afterwards sent it to him more revised, and said: "As to your saying that you are awaiting Eros not without a little gift, I am glad that that matter has not disappointed your expectation. Nevertheless I have sent to you the same treatise more revised, and indeed the archetype itself, crammed and remade in frequent places." Thus he in book XVI To Atticus, letter 3. Altogether thus did our Dionysius also do. He sent forth his little works crammed and remade in frequent places with passages of the Gospel and Apocalypse of John. For before the invention of printing that revision of books, as it was far easier, so was it much more frequent.
Quin ego ipse, nisi typographiae mea committerre statuissem aut potius si nulla fuisset typographia, multis jam annis Vitam hanc sancti Dionysii et quasdam alias in lucem exire permisissem, quas nunc edo longe re⟨t⟩ractatiores. Denique ipse Flavius Lucius Dexter omnimodam Historiam suam (ut ipsemet est auctor) primo emisit, et sancto Hieronymo dedicavit non admodum loculpletem, postea autem « multis locis, ut ipsemet scribit, auctam loculpletatamque » rursum edidit, atque in ea tempus mortis ipsius Hieronymi descripsit, et quaedam alia, quae post ejus mortem acciderunt. Sic autem locupletatam dedicavit alteri, nempe Paulo Orosio, presbytero Tarraconensi. Faciamus igitur (quod fieri potuit, et forte debuit) Dextrum non mutasse epistolam dedicatoriam ; an ex eo, quod in isto opere fieret mortis sancti Hieronymi, et aliorum qui post eum fuerunt, mentio, bene sequeretur, illum Hieronymum, cui liber ille dedicatus legeretur, non esse sanctum Hieronymum presbyterum, sed aliquem alium eo nomine esse requirendum ? Minime gentium. Cur ergo idem in
Nay, I myself, had I not resolved to commit my works to the printing press, or rather had there been no printing press, would many years ago have allowed this Life of St. Dionysius and certain others to go forth into the light, which now I publish far more revised. Finally, Flavius Lucius Dexter himself first sent forth his Universal History (as he himself is the authority) and dedicated it to St. Jerome not very rich, whereas afterwards he published it again "enlarged and enriched in many places, as he himself writes," and in it described the time of the death of Jerome himself, and certain other things which happened after his death. And thus enriched he dedicated it to another, namely to Paulus Orosius, presbyter of Tarragona. Let us suppose therefore (what could have been done, and perhaps ought to have been done) that Dexter had not changed the dedicatory epistle; would it follow well from the fact that in that work mention was made of the death of St. Jerome, and of others who were after him, that that Jerome to whom that book was read to be dedicated was not St. Jerome the presbyter, but that someone else of that name must be sought? By no means in the world. Why therefore the same in the case of
Editors' notes and page, col. 938

Page

  • running head: OC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A tigerunt, ac; B obierit. Si; C et haberi; D nysii et
  • old-edition numerals: 582 after mea
  • other: Latin with Greek words (σύνταγμα, ἀρχέτυπον); editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with tigerunt broken from con- in col. 937; gap in type in re⟨t⟩ractatiores
PG 4:939
Dionysio non dicimus, quod in Dextro dici potest ? Ecquis enim est, aut fuit, aut erit (seposita Dextri auctoritate) qui audita inscriptione, Ad Timotheum, non statim illum intelligat Timotheum, qui absolute et non aliter quam Timotheus appellatus sit ? praesertim si argumenta omnia, quae contra objici possunt, commode diluantur ? Atqui et ab aliis ante nos, saltem ex parte, atque a nobis etiam aliquoties et quidem plenius id est factum. Et, quaeso judicet sincerus lector, utrum sit probabilius : Dionysiumne Areopagitam librum suum De Divinis nominibus scripsisse anno vitae suae centesimo primo aut secundo, an vero aliquanto ante tempore composuisse, seu prima, quod aiunt, manu corpus ipsum libri exarasse (nempe anno aetatis circiter septuagesimo, quo integriores illi vires erant, et quo ipse vivebat et vigebat Timotheus), sed demum anno aetatis plus minus centesimo, id tantum, quod facilius erat, perfecisse, hoc est accepta jam et perfecta utriusque tam Apocalypseos quam Evangelii sancti Joannis historia, locis inde assumptis adauxisse et locupletasse : praesertim cum ipsi fere libros nostros, non minus quam parentes liberos, adamemus ; et cum eorum profectum et perfectionem magis subinde quam illi, tam diurno quam nocturno studio procuremus. Neque vero omnis aetas, ut liberis gignendis, sic libris edendis est idonea. Hinc recte M. Varro, cum de quiete a scribendo cogitaret, « Annus me, inquiebat, octogesimus admonet, ut vasa colligam. Si enim homo bulla, quanto magis senex ? » Quod autem dixi, Franciscum Bivarium in ea esse sententia, ut teneat Dionysium libros suos scripsisse anno aetatis suae centesimo primo, id probatur ex istis ejus verbis in Commentario ad Dextrum, anno Christi centesimo, pag. 202 : « Ad calcem, inquit, monere necessum est, non ideo hoc anno centesimo egisse Dextrum de libris Dionysii, quasi eo anno scripti sint ; constat enim, post centesimum decimum martyrio S. Ignatii celebrem scriptos fuisse ; sed quia semel de Dionysio et Marcello Eugenio sermonem inierat, placuit hoc de illis inserere, praesertim quia non dixit hoc anno id accidisse, sed per hoc tempus, nimirum principio secundi centenarii annorum Christi Domini. » Ex quibus verbis necessario colligitur, Dionysium illos libros scripsisse anno aetatis suae centesimo primo aut secundo. Nam Dionysius viginti quinque annorum erat tempore passionis Christi (ut ipsemet de se scribit Dionysius in epistola ad Apollophanem) ita ut Christus Dionysium aetate, ut summum, annis novem antecederet ; tot enim fere, et non plures, intersunt inter vigesimum quintum Dionysii, et trigesimum tertium aut trigesimum quartum Christi.
Dionysius do we not say, which can be said in the case of Dexter? For who is there, or has there been, or will there be (setting aside the authority of Dexter) who upon hearing the inscription, To Timothy, does not straightway understand that Timothy who was called Timothy absolutely and no otherwise? especially if all the arguments which can be objected to the contrary are conveniently dissolved? And yet both by others before us, at least in part, and by us also several times and indeed more fully, this has been done. And, I pray, let the sincere reader judge which is more probable: whether Dionysius the Areopagite wrote his book On the Divine Names in the hundred and first or second year of his life, or rather composed it some time before, or with the first hand, as they say, penned the body itself of the book (namely about the seventieth year of his age, when his strength was more intact, and when Timothy himself was living and flourishing), but at length in more or less the hundredth year of his age completed only that which was easier, that is, having now received in completed form the history of both the Apocalypse and the Gospel of St. John, enlarged and enriched it with passages taken thence: especially since we ourselves for the most part love our books no less than parents do their children; and since we care for their advancement and perfection from time to time even more than they, by study both by day and by night. Nor indeed is every age suitable for producing books, any more than for begetting children. Hence rightly did M. Varro, when he was thinking of rest from writing, say: "My eightieth year warns me to pack my baggage. For if man is a bubble, how much more an old man?" Now as to what I said, that Francisco Bivar is of such an opinion as to hold that Dionysius wrote his books in the hundred and first year of his age, that is proved from those words of his in the Commentary on Dexter, at the hundredth year of Christ, page 202: "At the end," he says, "it is necessary to warn the reader that Dexter did not treat of the books of Dionysius at this hundredth year because they were written in that year; for it is established that they were written after the hundred and tenth year, celebrated for the martyrdom of St. Ignatius; but because he had once entered upon a discourse concerning Dionysius and Marcellus Eugenius, it pleased him to insert this concerning them, especially because he did not say that this happened in this year, but about this time, namely at the beginning of the second century of the years of Christ the Lord." From which words it is necessarily gathered that Dionysius wrote those books in the hundred and first or second year of his age. For Dionysius was twenty-five years old at the time of the passion of Christ (as Dionysius himself writes of himself in the letter to Apollophanes), so that Christ preceded Dionysius in age at most by nine years; for nearly so many, and no more, intervene between the twenty-fifth of Dionysius and the thirty-third or thirty-fourth of Christ.
Si ergo Dionysius scripsit libros De divinis nominibus post annum Christi centesimum decimum, ut vult Bivarius, certe scripsit anno aetatis suae centesimo secundo : nam annus centesimus undecimus Christi, est Dionysii centesimus secundus. Jam vero cui potest videri probabile, Dionysium libros illos scripsisse anno aetatis suae centesimo secundo Aetas illi scilicet librorum fecunda est. Et si librum De divinis nominibus scripsit anno aetatis suae centesimo secundo, librum De mystica theologia quoto ? nam hunc scripsisse post illum, prorsus liquet ; cum capite tertio libri de mystica theologia ita scribat : In libro autem De divinis nominibus, quomodo bonus appellatur (Deus scilicet) quomodo ens, quomodo vita, sapientia, virtus, et alia, quae ad divinorum nominum pertinent intelligentiam, diximus. In hasce videlicet salebras se indunt, qui unam beati Ignatii martyris sententiam alio, quam oporteat, sensu capiunt, et qui male intrusam esse in Dionysium, non autem a Dionysio scriptam, non intelligunt, Et haec est, quam idem Bivarius pro, secundo adversum nos argumento, velut inexpugnabilem machinam, admovet ; de qua mox dicam
If therefore Dionysius wrote the books On the Divine Names after the hundred and tenth year of Christ, as Bivar wishes, he certainly wrote them in the hundred and second year of his age: for the hundred and eleventh year of Christ is the hundred and second of Dionysius. Now to whom can it seem probable that Dionysius wrote those books in the hundred and second year of his age? That age, forsooth, is fruitful of books for him! And if he wrote the book On the Divine Names in the hundred and second year of his age, in what year did he write the book On Mystical Theology? For that he wrote this one after that one is altogether clear, since in the third chapter of the book On Mystical Theology he writes thus: Moreover, in the book On the Divine Names, how He (namely God) is called good, how being, how life, wisdom, power, and the other things which pertain to the understanding of the divine names, we have said. Into these rough places, namely, do they put themselves who take a single sentence of the blessed martyr Ignatius in another sense than they ought, and who do not understand that it was badly intruded into Dionysius, and not written by Dionysius. And this is what the same Bivar brings up for his second argument against us, like an impregnable engine; concerning which I shall speak presently.
Editors' notes and page, col. 939

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A Dionysio non; B gelii sancti; C scriptos fuisse; D Christi, est
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:940
Prius enim mihi ab illo quidam concedi volo, quod juste recusare non potest. Nam cum Dexter ad annum Christi centesimum notet Dionysium per hoc tempus dicasse librum De divinis nominibus Timotheo : ipse Bivarius illud per hoc tempus vult non significare illo restricte anno, sed posse ad undecim annos in tempus posterum protrahi, ita ut idem sit atque si diceret, anno Christi centesimo. Igitur ab illo vicissim peto, ut sicut ipse protrahit ad undecim annos in tempus posterius, ita mihi liceat ad undecim annos in prius retrahere : nimirum, ut per hoc tempus significet undecim annis ante Christi centesimum, qui erit Christi octogesimus nonus, et Domitiani sextus, atque ita nihil prorsus obstabit, quin et liber ille De divinis nominibus potuerit esse dicatus Timotheo Pauli discipulo, prima scilicet compositione et dedicatione ; cum satis constet, longe post (etiam ipsius confessione Bivarii) mortuum esse Timotheum. Nam loca Evangelii Joannis et Apocalypseos post libri retractationem esse addita, jam ostendi : nec obstare loco Ignatii, jam ostendam, aut digitum saltem, quod dicitur, ad fontem intendam.
For first I wish something to be conceded to me by him which he cannot justly refuse. For since Dexter at the hundredth year of Christ notes that Dionysius about this time dedicated the book On the Divine Names to Timothy: Bivar himself wishes that phrase about this time not to signify strictly in that year, but to be able to be drawn out to eleven years into subsequent time, so that it is the same as if he said, in the hundredth year of Christ. Therefore I ask of him in turn that just as he himself draws it out to eleven years into subsequent time, so it may be permitted to me to draw it back to eleven years into prior time: namely, that about this time may signify eleven years before the hundredth of Christ, which will be the eighty-ninth of Christ, and the sixth of Domitian, and thus nothing at all will stand in the way of that book On the Divine Names also having been able to be dedicated to Timothy the disciple of Paul, in its first composition and dedication, namely; since it is sufficiently established that Timothy died long after (even by the confession of Bivar himself). For that the passages of the Gospel of John and of the Apocalypse were added after the revision of the book, I have already shown: and that the passage of Ignatius does not stand in the way, I will now show, or at least point my finger, as the saying goes, to the fountain.
Secundum igitur argumentum Francisci Bivarii est, quod S. Dionysius cap. 4 De divinis nominibus citet Ignatium ex Epistola ad Romanos scripta undecimo Trajani anno, Christi autem centesimo decimo vel centesimo undecimo. Cui argumento hic non respondebo, quia prius responsum est. Vide supra quaestionem 11 in responsione ad quartum, et in Commentario nostro ad Ignatii epistolam, atque etiam in Notationibus ad Vitam : illis enim locis clare ostendimus, ex illo Ignatii loco nullum desumi posse contra libros Dionysii argumentum : quandoquidem illam sententiam, « Amor meus crucifixus est, » non scriptam esse a Dionysio (cui nihil potuisset) sed intrusam in Dionysium ab homine sensus illius ignaro, monstratum est
The second argument of Francisco Bivar, therefore, is that St. Dionysius in chapter 4 On the Divine Names cites Ignatius from the Epistle to the Romans written in the eleventh year of Trajan, and the hundred and tenth or hundred and eleventh of Christ. To which argument I will not reply here, because it has been answered before. See above, Question II in the reply to the fourth, and in our Commentary on the Epistle of Ignatius, and also in the Notes to the Life: for in those places we have clearly shown that from that passage of Ignatius no argument can be taken against the books of Dionysius: seeing that it has been demonstrated that that sentence, "My Love has been crucified," was not written by Dionysius (for whom it could have done nothing) but was intruded into Dionysius by a man ignorant of its sense.
Quod autem a Bivario affertur de periculo, quod sanctorum libris immineat, si liceat aliquid proprio Marte ex illis sine alicujus antiqui codicis testimonio abradere ; respondemus, nos proprio Marte non abradere, sed omnino abradendum ratione convincere. Eam, si dignetur ipse legendis nostrae sicut nos suis legendis libenter, dedimus, aliquid vacui temporis tribuere, locls jam citatis inveniet.
Moreover, as to what is brought forward by Bivar concerning the danger which would threaten the books of the saints if it were permitted by one's own authority to scrape away something from them without the testimony of some ancient codex; we reply that we do not scrape it away by our own authority, but prove convincingly by reason that it must altogether be scraped away. Which reason, if he himself deigns to bestow some spare time on reading our writings, just as we have gladly given to reading his, he will find in the places already cited.
Alia rursus bina argumenta ex ipsis Dionysii petita libris profert in medium. Primum est, quod cum Dionysius sexcenties, ut ipse ait, alloquens Timotheum, refera ex utraque Pauli ad eum Epistola sententias, nunquam dicat, ut recte tibi Paulus scripsit, aut simile quidpiam. Respondeo, aliam librorum qui ad multos spectant, aliam epistolarum quae singulos tangunt, esse rationem. In libris qui ad omnes diriguntur, non est moris, eum cui librum dedicamus crebro alloqui, imo a plerisque omnibus, etsi bona se offerat occasio, tantum in praefatione seu dedicatoria epistola fit : in epistolis autem, quae ad unum exarantur, id liberalius fit. Quae igitur Dionysius ad Timotheum scripsit, libri sunt, non epistolae. Respondeo secundo, salva Francisci Bivarii pace, raro aut nunquam Dionysium citare sententias Pauli ex Epistolis ad Timotheum, tunc scilicet cum alloquitur Timotheum, longe abest ut sexcenties. Et quod dicit citari locum ex I ad Timotheum I, 17 : Regi autem saeculorum immortali, invisibili, etc., valde audacter dicit, cum id non possit in Dionysio ostendere. Sed cum Rex saeculorum sit unum e divinis nominibus, illud quoque explicat S. Dionysius, cap. 5, sed nec citato Paulo, nec allatis ejus verbis. Tantum enim sic dicit : Διὸ καὶ βασιλεὺς λέγεται των αἰώνων, ὡς ἐν αὐτῷ, καὶ περὶ αὐτὸν παντὸς τοῦ εἶναι, καὶ ὄντος καὶ ὑφεστηκότος, καὶ οὔτε ἦν, οὔτε ἔσται , οὔτε ἐγένετο , οὔτε γίνεται , οὔτε γενήσεται. Hinc et Rex saeculorum dicitur, inquit, quod
Again he brings forward into public two other arguments sought from the books of Dionysius themselves. The first is that although Dionysius six hundred times, as he says, in addressing Timothy, reports sentences from either Epistle of Paul to him, he never says, as Paul rightly wrote to you, or anything similar. I reply that the method of books which look to many is one thing, and that of letters which touch single persons is another. In books which are directed to all, it is not customary frequently to address him to whom we dedicate the book; nay, by almost all, even though a good occasion offers itself, this is done only in the preface or dedicatory epistle: whereas in letters, which are penned to one person, this is done more freely. The things, therefore, which Dionysius wrote to Timothy are books, not letters. I reply secondly, with all due respect to Francisco Bivar, that rarely or never does Dionysius cite sentences of Paul from the Epistles to Timothy, then, namely, when he addresses Timothy, far from doing so six hundred times. And as to what he says, that the passage from 1 Timothy 1:17 is cited: Now to the King of ages, immortal, invisible, etc., he says this very boldly, since he cannot show it in Dionysius. But since King of ages is one of the divine names, St. Dionysius explains that also, in chapter 5, yet neither citing Paul nor bringing forward his words. For he only speaks thus: Wherefore He is also called King of the ages, since in Him and around Him all being both is and subsists, and He neither was, nor will be, nor came to be, nor comes to be, nor will come to be. Hence He is also called King of ages, he says, because
Editors' notes and page, col. 940

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A Prius enim; B Evangelii Joannis; C sanctorum libris; D omnibus, etsi
  • old-edition numerals: 583 after Dexter
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:941
omnibus in eo et circa eum existentibus et subsistentibus, ipse neque fuit, neque erit, neque genitus fuit, neque gignitur, neque gignetur ; sed unde habetur, inquies, vocatum esse Regem saeculorum, nisi ex Paulo ? Respondeo, haberi ex libro Tobiae cap. XIII, 6, ubi Tobias senior sic loquitur : Aspicite ergo quae fecit nobiscum, cum timore et tremore confitemini illi : Regemque saeculorum exaltate in operibus vestris. Et ex Joannis Apocalypsi capite XV, 13 : Justae et verae sunt viae tuae, Rex saeculorum. Neque item magis citatur Paulus ad Timotheum in libro De coelesti heirarchia capite secundo, quod tamen dicebat Bivarius. Denique si quis attente Dionysium legat (quem ego ad ejus Vitam conscribendam, et trahenda inde documenta non solum terque quaterque, quod aiunt, volvi et revolvi, sed eo etiam saepius) nunquam inveniet in iis locis, quae profert Bivarius debuisse Dionysium Timotheo dicere, ut recte tibi Paulus scripsit ; nec enim ubi ullatenus congrueret, quandoquidem in illis locis totus sit vel in doctrina, vel in disputatione ; et nullae ibi fiat mentio Timothei. Quomodo igitur induceret, ut recte tibi scripsit ? tales enim allocutiones tum haberent locum, si Dionysius allato Pauli ad Timotheum loco, eum moneret hortareturve ad quidpiam praestandum, ut fieri solet in epistolis, aut cohortationibus ; quemadmodum et fecisse reperitur beatus martyr Ignatius in epistola sua ad Ephesios, cum citaret Pauli ad eosdem verba : Et sitis, inquiebat, quemadmodum Paulus vobis scripsit, unum corpus, et unus spiritus ; quoniam et vocati estis in una spe fidei. Si autem Dionysius in epistola ad Demophilum aut ad alios citet Pauli verba ad Timotheum, sane hoc nihil ad rem. Nec enim potest dicere scribens Demophilo, ut tibi, Timothee, recte scripsit Paulus ; esset enim inepta apostrophe. Sin scriberet, ut recte ad Timotheum scripsit Paulus, tum id pro nobis faceret, non pro Dextro, neque pro Bivario.
while all things exist and subsist in Him and around Him, He Himself neither was, nor will be, nor came to be, nor comes to be, nor will come to be; but whence is it held, you will say, that He is called King of ages, save from Paul? I reply that it is held from the book of Tobit, chapter 13:6, where the elder Tobit speaks thus: Look therefore upon what He has done with us, with fear and trembling confess ye to Him: and exalt the King of ages in your works. And from the Apocalypse of John, chapter 15:3: Just and true are Thy ways, O King of ages. Nor likewise is Paul to Timothy any more cited in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 2, which nevertheless Bivar said. Finally, if anyone attentively reads Dionysius (whom for writing his Life, and drawing documents thence, I have turned over and over not only three and four times, as they say, but even more often than that), he will never find in those places which Bivar brings forward that Dionysius ought to have said to Timothy, as Paul rightly wrote to you; for neither would it be at all suitable there, seeing that in those places he is wholly engaged either in doctrine or in disputation, and no mention is made there of Timothy. How therefore should he introduce, as he rightly wrote to you? For such addresses would then have place if Dionysius, having brought forward a passage of Paul to Timothy, were admonishing or exhorting him to perform something, as is wont to be done in letters or exhortations; just as the blessed martyr Ignatius also is found to have done in his Epistle to the Ephesians, when he cited the words of Paul to the same: And be ye, he said, just as Paul wrote to you (Eph. 4:4), one body and one spirit; even as you have been called in one hope of faith. If, however, Dionysius in his letter to Demophilus or to others cites the words of Paul to Timothy, surely this is nothing to the purpose. For he cannot say when writing to Demophilus, as Paul rightly wrote to you, Timothy; for it would be an absurd apostrophe. Whereas if he wrote, as Paul rightly wrote to Timothy, then that would make for us, not for Dexter, nor for Bivar.
Secundum argumentum est, quod Dionysius Timotheum semper vocet filium, lib. De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cap. 1 : « Sanctissime fili Timothee, » et ad calcem ejusdem libri : « Ista, fili, tam multa, » et lib. De coelesti hierarchia c. 2 : « Tu autem, o fili, » etc., et lib. II De divinis nominibus, c. 2, parte 1 : « Nemo autem, inquit Bivarius, sanae mentis sibi persuadebit, Dionysium filii nomine unquam illum Timotheum vocitasse, qui ipso Dionysio antiquior discipulus, et Ephesinus episcopus erat ; quem ita nimirum Paulus, honoraverat, ut sex epistolas sub suo et ipsius simul nomine inscripserit, etc. » Ita Bivarius. Quem quidem hoc loco miror modestiae (quam alias satis videtur adamare) fines excessisse. Itane vero ? tam multi et tanta doctrina viri, qui sane, ut plus non dicam, Bivario in litteris seu sacris seu profanis nihil aut non multum cedunt, tam multi, inquam, et tanti viri, qui sibi persuaserunt et comprobarunt Timotheum in illis locis vocari filium, sanae mentis non fuerunt ? Imo vero valde metuendum est, ne id dictum (tametsi a docto et probo viro dictum) tamen quia non omnibus horis, ut vulgo dicitur, sapimus, non videatur a sana mente dictum : Ecquomodo autem non vidit vir prudens, a multis viris sapientibus et sanctis isti argumunto esse responsum ? Quomodo etiam morem illum usitatissimum prae oculis non habuit, qui hodieque perseverat, ut admodum senes (talis enim erat judicio Bivarii Dionysius, dum scriberet de divinis nominibus, hoc est centum et duorum annorum) juniores aetate appellent filios, et hi similiter illos appellent patres. Jam autem Timotheus respectu Dionysii erat admodum juvenis, quippe qui Neronis tempore vocetur adolescens, et ad quem scribens Paulus dicat : Nemo adolescentiam
The second argument is that Dionysius always calls Timothy his son, in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 1: "Most holy son Timothy," and at the end of the same book: "These things, my son, so many," and in the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, chapter 2: "But you, O son," etc., and in book II On the Divine Names, chapter 2, part 1: "Now no one of sound mind," says Bivar, "will persuade himself that Dionysius ever called by the name of son that Timothy who was an older disciple than Dionysius himself, and bishop of Ephesus; whom Paul, namely, had so honoured that he inscribed six epistles under his own name and his together, etc." Thus Bivar. Whom indeed in this place I wonder to have exceeded the bounds of modesty (which elsewhere he seems sufficiently to love). Is it so indeed? So many men and of such great learning, who surely, not to say more, yield nothing or not much to Bivar in letters whether sacred or profane—so many, I say, and so great men, who have persuaded themselves and proved that Timothy is called son in those places, were not of sound mind? Nay, rather, it is greatly to be feared lest that saying (although spoken by a learned and upright man), nevertheless because we are not wise at all hours, as is commonly said, may seem not to have been spoken by a sound mind. How, moreover, did a prudent man not see that this argument has been answered by many wise and holy men? How also did he not have before his eyes that most customary practice, which perseveres even today, that very old men (for such in the judgement of Bivar was Dionysius when he was writing On the Divine Names, that is, a hundred and two years old) call those younger in age sons, and these similarly call them fathers? Now Timothy in comparison with Dionysius was very young, inasmuch as in the time of Nero he is called a youth, and Paul writing to him says: Let no man despise your youth (1 Tim. 4:12)
Editors' notes and page, col. 941

Footnotes

<!-- The calls of (s*) and (t) are not in the visible part of the page. (s*) belongs to the quotation "Nemo adolescentiam [tuam contemnat]" that runs from the foot of col 941 into col 942; col 942 is inferred for both. --> (printed under page 488)

(s) ‹anchor: Paulus vobis scripsit› · call in col 941

Cap. IV, v. 4.

Chapter 4, verse 4.

(s*) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 942 I Tim. IV, 12,

1 Timothy 4:12.

(printed under page 488)

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QU
  • marginal letters: A omnibus in; B quandoquidem in; C vario.; D locis vocari
  • old-edition numerals: 584 after reperitur
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; the author's text, not editors' matter; misprints as printed: heirarchia, nullae (for nulla), argumunto; Apoc. XV, 13 printed (for XV, 3; the English gives 15:3)
PG 4:942
tuam contemnat : tum autem Dionysius duplam circiter illius aetatem exegerat
: whereas at that time Dionysius had completed about double his age.
Secundo, filiorum appellatione censetur discipuli, et patrum nomine magistri. Ita sanctus Dionysius Alexandrinus, cum libros De natura inscriptos, Timotheo cuidam dedicaret, eum filii nomine compellavit, uti apud Eusebium Caesariensem cerni licet libro VI Historiae ecclesiasticae, cap. 26, editionis Graecae. Timotheus igitur in philosophia et saeculi disciplina, cujus rudior erat, atque etiam in subtiliore theologia (his enim adversus philosophos fidem nostram oppugnantes opus erat) Dionysium habebat pro magistro ; et illum absens per epistolas consulebat. Nec enim parum periculi a philosophis et saeculi sophistis Ecclesiae imminebat. Hinc et Paulus cautum Colossensibus volens : Videte, inquiebat. ne quis vos decipiat per philosophiam et inanem fallaciam secundum traditionem hominum, secundum elementa mundi, et non secundum Christum. Tertio, cum Timotheus satis esset natura timidus et pusillanimis (quod in notationibus ad cap. 7 Vitae sancti Polycarpi ex ipsomet Paulo probavimus) non tantum doctore scientiae, sed etiam magistro virtutis et constantiae indigebat. Miror autem, Bivarium non didicisse ex Pauli Epistolis, et e sancti Joannis Apocalypsi, qualis fuerit sanctus Timotheus ; ut a pueritia quidem pro ingenii modo in sacris versatus litteris (quippe matre Christiana natus) atque etiam insigni pietate et sanctimonia praeditus ; ita ad res magnas animi interdum nimis pusilli, et duce atque incitatore indigentis. Nam quod utriusque nomine tot Epistolas scripsit Paulus, quodque eum saepius et impense commendavit, hoc non erat quod magna valeret prae aliis auctoritate Timotheus, sed ut valeret. Nam et sanctus Chrysostomus, in Pauli Epistolis longe omnium oculatissimus, ideo illum conjunxisse sibi in inscriptionibus Timotheum scribit, ut ei auctoritatem conciliaret, quemadmodum videre est in secundae Epistolae ad Corinthios commentariis.
Secondly, under the appellation of sons are reckoned disciples, and under the name of fathers, masters. Thus St. Dionysius of Alexandria, when he dedicated the books entitled On Nature to a certain Timothy, addressed him by the name of son, as may be seen in Eusebius of Caesarea in book VI of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 26, of the Greek edition. Timothy therefore in philosophy and worldly learning, in which he was less versed, and also in the subtler theology (for there was need of these against the philosophers attacking our faith) had Dionysius for a master, and when absent consulted him by letters. For no small danger threatened the Church from the philosophers and sophists of the world. Hence Paul also, wishing the Colossians to be on their guard, said (Col. 2:8): See that no man deceive you by philosophy and vain deceit according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the world, and not according to Christ. Thirdly, since Timothy was by nature somewhat timid and faint-hearted (which in the notes to chapter 7 of the Life of St. Polycarp we have proved from Paul himself), he stood in need not only of a teacher of knowledge, but also of a master of courage and constancy. Now I wonder that Bivar did not learn from the Epistles of Paul, and from the Apocalypse of St. John, what sort of man St. Timothy was: as from childhood indeed according to the measure of his capacity versed in sacred letters (as being born of a Christian mother) and also endowed with distinguished piety and holiness; so for great affairs of a mind sometimes too faint-hearted, and needing a leader and encourager. For that Paul wrote so many Epistles in the name of both, and that he commended him so often and earnestly, this was not because Timothy prevailed by great authority above others, but in order that he might prevail. For St. Chrysostom also, in the Epistles of Paul by far the most sharp-sighted of all, writes that he therefore joined Timothy to himself in the inscriptions in order that he might win authority for him, as is to be seen in the commentaries on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians.
Tertium argumentum Bivarii contra nos (quod tamen in adversarios valide repulsum, integram nobis pariet victoriam) et illud, nempe, majoris semper fuisse auctoritatis apud discipulos Timotheum, quam Titum ; utpote quem Paulus plus honoraverit. Atqui Dionysius scribens ad Titum non vocat eum filium, multo igitur minus sic debuit vocare Timotheum.
The third argument of Bivar against us (which nevertheless, strongly driven back against our adversaries, will procure for us a complete victory) is this, namely, that Timothy was always of greater authority among the disciples than Titus, inasmuch as Paul honoured him more. And yet Dionysius writing to Titus does not call him son; much less therefore ought he so to have called Timothy.
Respondeo, auctoritatem tribus rebus potissime et usitatissime comparari : primo ab aetate ; et hoc modo senes majoris sunt auctoritatis quam juvenes : secundo, rerum in nobis sitarum excellentia, ut scientiae et virtutis et egregiorum facinorum : tertio ex honore et dignitate extrinsecus adveniente. Hic autem honos vel expenditur rerum magnarum commissione, ut gubernationem urbium, administratione provinciarum, ejusque modi aliis : vel familiaritate alicujus et gratia apud magnos. Ego autem censeo et assero, hisce tribus primis modis fuisse Titum majoris auctoritatis quam Timotheum, plusque illum, praesertim intrinsecus, momentis ad auctoritatem habuisse, quam hunc, Primo igitur plus Tito auctoritatis erat ab aetate ; quod satis potest e Pauli Epistolis et ex infra dicendis colligi.
I reply that authority is chiefly and most usually acquired by three things: first, from age; and in this way old men are of greater authority than young men: secondly, by the excellence of things situated in ourselves, such as knowledge and virtue and distinguished deeds: thirdly, from honour and dignity coming from without. Now this honour is weighed either by the commission of great affairs, such as the governance of cities, the administration of provinces, and other things of that sort: or by intimacy with someone and favour among the great. Now I judge and assert that in these first three ways Titus was of greater authority than Timothy, and that the former had more weight for authority, especially inwardly, than the latter. First, therefore, Titus had more authority from age; which can be sufficiently gathered from the Epistles of Paul and from the things to be said below.
Secundo a scientia, prudentia, aliisque virtutibus ad Ecclesiae gubernationem spectantibus : ut non magnopere eguerit magistri commendatione ; Paulus autem frequenter ejus auxilio. Cum venisset autem Troadem, inquit Paulus, propter Evangelium Christi, et ostium mihi apertum esset in Domino, non habui requiem spiritui meo, eo quod non invenerim Titum fratrem meum, sed valefaciens eis, profectus sum in Macedoniam. Ecce igitur quanto Titi absentia
Secondly, from knowledge, prudence, and other virtues looking to the governance of the Church: so that he did not greatly need the commendation of his master, whereas Paul frequently needed his help. Now when I had come to Troas, says Paul (2 Cor. 2:12), for the Gospel of Christ, and a door was opened unto me in the Lord, I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother, but bidding them farewell, I went into Macedonia. Behold therefore how great a hindrance the absence of Titus
Editors' notes and page, col. 942

Footnotes

(t) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 942

Cap. IV, v. 8.

Chapter 4, verse 8.

(printed under page 488)

(u) ‹anchor: inquit Paulus› · call in col 942

II Cor. II, 12.

2 Corinthians 2:12.

(printed under page 488)

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A tuam contemnat; B stum. Tertio,; C secundae Epistolae; D Ego autem
  • old-edition numerals: 585 before commissione,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; absen- split at column break
  • other: the word absentia was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 943
PG 4:943
impedimento fuerit Paulo, quo minus Troade annuntiaret Evangelium, quia videlicet Titus Pauli erat intepres, ut quae una lingua Paulus, ille loqueretur altera : et si qua Paulus obscuriora et diviniora effatus esset, hic, ut talium intelligens mysteriorum, clare et evidenter efferret. Atque ut Apostolo Titi absentia, magno moerori, sic praesentia magnae consolationi fuit. Nam et cum venissemus, inquit, in Macedoniam, nullam requiem habuit caro nostra : sed omnem tribulationem passi sumus : foris pugnae, intus timores. Sed qui consolatur humiles, consolatus est nos Deus in adventu Titi. Et paulo inferius : In consolatione autem nostra, abundantius magis gavisi sumus super gaudio Titi, quia refectus est spiritus ejus ab omnibus vobis. Et c. VIII, 6 : Ita, ut rogaremus Titum, ut quemadmodum coepit, ita et perficiat in vobis etiam gratiam istam. Et quidem quod pluris Titum Apostolus fecerit quam ipsum Lucam evangelistam, inde etiam probatur, quod eodem ipso capite dicat, se mittere cum illo Lucam. Igitur rogat Titum, mittit autem Lucam. Gratias autem Deo inquit v. 16, qui dedit eamdem sollicitudinem pro vobis in corde Titi : quoniam exhortationem quidem suscepit ; sed cum sollicitior esset, sua voluntate profectus est ad vos. Misimus etiam cum illo fratrem, cujus laus est in Evangelio per omnes Ecclesias : non solum autem, sed et ordinatus est ab Ecclesiis comes peregrinatianis nostrae, etc. Et rursus capite XII, 17 : Nunquid per aliquem eorum, quos misi ad vos, circumveni vos ? Rogavi Titum, et misi cum illo fratrem. Nunquid Titus vos circumvenit ? nonne eodem spiritu ambulavimus ? nonne iisdem vestigiis ? An etiam ex his non patet, quanti Paulus Titum fecerit ? Veritus est enim dicere se illum misisse, sed tantum rogasse, aut, ut supra innuit, exhortatum esse ut iret, Corinthum scilicet : Lucam vero non se rogasse dicit, ut iret, sed simpliciter misisse. Deinde si pluris eos facimus, magisque illis confidimus, quibus plura et majora committimus ; commissa est Timotheo Ephesus, sed Creta Tito : nempe illi urbs una, huic autem integra et multis plena urbibus insula. Et ille quidem Ephesi futurus erat sub Joannis evangelistae umbra : hic vero aliis insulae episcopis instar umbraculi.
was to Paul from announcing the Gospel at Troas, because, namely, Titus was Paul's interpreter, so that what Paul spoke in one tongue, he spoke in another: and if Paul had uttered any more obscure and more divine things, he, as one understanding such mysteries, set them forth clearly and evidently. And just as the absence of Titus was a great grief to the Apostle, so his presence was a great consolation. For even when we had come into Macedonia, he says (2 Cor. 7:5), our flesh had no rest, but we suffered all tribulation: without were fights, within were fears. But God, Who comforts the humble, comforted us by the coming of Titus. And a little lower down (2 Cor. 7:13): But in our consolation we rejoiced the more abundantly over the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by all of you. And in chapter 8:6: Insomuch that we asked Titus, that as he had begun, so also he would complete among you this grace also. And indeed that the Apostle esteemed Titus more highly than Luke the Evangelist himself is proved from this also, that in that very same chapter he says that he is sending Luke with him. Therefore he asks Titus, whereas he sends Luke. But thanks be to God, he says in verse 16, Who has given the same solicitude for you in the heart of Titus: for indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more solicitous, of his own will he went unto you. We have sent also with him the brother, whose praise in the Gospel is through all the Churches: and not only so, but he was also ordained by the Churches companion of our journey, etc. And again in chapter 12:17: Did I circumvent you by any of those whom I sent to you? I asked Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus circumvent you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? did we not in the same footsteps? Is it not clear from these things also how highly Paul esteemed Titus? For he shrank from saying that he had sent him, but only that he had asked him, or, as he intimated above, exhorted him to go, to Corinth, namely: whereas Luke he does not say that he asked to go, but simply that he sent him. Next, if we esteem those more highly, and trust them more, to whom we commit more and greater things: Ephesus was committed to Timothy, but Crete to Titus: namely, to the former a single city, whereas to the latter a whole island full of many cities. And the former indeed at Ephesus was to be under the shadow of John the Evangelist: whereas the latter was like a canopy of shade to the other bishops of the island.
Adde, multo duriores ad fidem recipiendam fuisse Cretenses quam Ephesios. Hinc Paulus amborum magister, diversos sciens illorum populorum mores, huic quidem scribens tantum dicit : Increpa in omni patientia et doctrina ; Tito autem Increpa illos dure, ut sint sani in fide. His igitur omnibus superior fuit Titus. Fateor proinde plus elaborasse Paulum, ut conciliaret Timotheo auctoritatem, sive scribendo litteras suo et illius nomine, sive alias impense commendando (magis enim indigebat) verum plus est habere a se auctoritatem, quam ab alio accipere. Nec quod duas ad Timotheum litteras scripserit, unicas ad Titum, idcirco pluris illum quam hunc fecit. Nam cum eae litterae sint ad instructionem scriptae, potius indicant (et re vera sic fuit) majori eguisse instructione Timotheum quam Titum ; alioqui enim Silvanus, qui extra Pauli litteras fere est ignotus, et ad quem nihil a Paulo est scriptum, semper tamen Timotheo praelatus ab ipso Paulo legitur : ut II Cor. I, 19 : Dei enim Filius Jesus Christus, qui in vobis per nos praedicatus est, per me et Silvanum et Timotheum, non fuit est et non, sed est in illo fuit. Et I Thess. I sic habet Pauli inscriptio : Paulus et Silvanus et Timotheus Ecclesiae Thessalonicensium, etc. Itaque ruit Bivarii fundamentum de majori auctoritate Timothei quam Titi.
Add that the Cretans were much harder for receiving the faith than the Ephesians. Hence Paul, the master of both, knowing the diverse customs of those peoples, writing to the latter says only: Reprove in all patience and doctrine (2 Tim. 4:2); whereas to Titus (Tit. 1:13): Reprove them sharply, that they may be sound in the faith. In all these things, therefore, Titus was superior. I confess accordingly that Paul laboured more to win authority for Timothy, whether by writing letters in his own name and his, or elsewhere by commending him earnestly (for he stood in greater need of it); yet it is more to have authority of oneself than to receive it from another. Nor because he wrote two letters to Timothy, and a single one to Titus, did he therefore esteem the former more highly than the latter. For since those letters were written for instruction, they rather indicate (and in truth it was so) that Timothy needed greater instruction than Titus; for otherwise Silvanus, who outside the letters of Paul is almost unknown, and to whom nothing was written by Paul, is nevertheless always read to have been preferred to Timothy by Paul himself: as in 2 Cor. 1:19: For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, Who was preached among you by us, by me and Silvanus and Timothy, was not Yes and No, but in Him was Yes. And in 1 Thess. 1 the inscription of Paul runs thus: Paul and Silvanus and Timothy to the Church of the Thessalonians, etc. And so Bivar's foundation concerning the greater authority of Timothy than of Titus falls to the ground.
Atque ex dictis etiam colligi potest, cur Dionysius Timotheum potius vocaverit filium quam Titum : nec enim Titus tam juvenis tamque egens
And from the things that have been said it can also be gathered why Dionysius called Timothy his son rather than Titus: for neither was Titus so young and so much in need
Editors' notes and page, col. 943

Footnotes

<!-- All four calls (v), (x), (y), (z) are printed in col 943 (Q3b, read on the page). --> (printed under page 489)

(v) ‹anchor: in adventu Titi› · call in col 943

II Cor. VII, 5.

2 Corinthians 7:5.

(printed under page 489)

(x) ‹anchor: paulo inferius› · call in col 943

Vers. 13.

Verse 13.

(printed under page 489)

(y) ‹anchor: patientia et doctrina› · call in col 943

II Tim. IV, 2.

2 Timothy 4:2.

(printed under page 489)

(z) ‹anchor: Tito autem› · call in col 943

Cap. I, v. 13.

Chapter 1, verse 13.

(printed under page 489)

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A tia impedimento; B cum illo; C majora committimus; D circo pluris
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with tia broken from absen- in col. 942
PG 4:944
consilii atque disciplinae fuit, quam Timotheus. Deique ad Titum unicam seu epistolam seu libellum scripsit Dionysius : qui si unicum etiam librum scripsisset ad Timotheum, nempe illum De mystica theologia, nihilo magis inveniremus Timotheum ibi appellatum filium, quam in libro ad Titum. Quare uti in dicto libro De mystica theologia Timotheum non vocavit filium, ita nec Titum in alio. Quod si tam multos ad Titum scripsisset quam ad Timotheum, forsitan et illum peraeque filium appellasset quam Timotheum.
of counsel and instruction as Timothy. Finally, Dionysius wrote a single letter or little book to Titus: whereas if he had written a single book to Timothy as well, namely that On Mystical Theology, we would no more find Timothy called son there than in the book to Titus. Wherefore just as in the said book On Mystical Theology he did not call Timothy son, so neither did he call Titus son in the other. Whereas if he had written as many books to Titus as to Timothy, perhaps he would have called him also son equally with Timothy.
Jam audienda sunt alia Bivarii verba et fortiter refutanda : nec forte homines nostrae sententiae suis terrificis deterreat dictis, dum rursus repetit : « Nemo autem sanae mentis credet, Timotheum illum apostolorum comparem, qui Pauli ad ubera nutritus, et lacte doctrinae perpetuo, dum ille vixit, edoctus, eo de medio sublato, disciplinae Dionysii deditum fuisse, ejusque factum discipulum, et vivente quoque apostolo Hierotheum Athenis primum, deinde in Hispania docentem sedulo audivisse. » Sic ille. Age igitur ; demus hoc gratis, nemo sanae mentis credat, Timotheum Pauli socium et discipulum, illo mortuo deditum fuisse disciplinae S. Dionysii Areopagitae : cedo nunc cujus mentis ille futurus sit, aut amentiae potius, qui credat, Titum S. Pauli interpretem, et Graecae insulae episcopum ab eodem Apostolo constitutum, mortuo illo, se dedisse in sequelam, non dico Dionysii (quod ne quidem de Timotheo dicimus, sed tantum a Dionysio nonnulla edoctum esse) sed ejus qui Dionysii fuit discipulus, nempe Eugenii. Igiturne Titus, mortuo Paulo (juxta Dextri et Bivarii sententiam), secutus est Eugenium Dionysii discipulum : et Timotheus non potuit sequi ipsum magistrum Dionysium ? Fac vero aequales fuisse Titum et Timotheum (non fuit tamen, ut ostendimus) sed fac fuisse ; utrum jam est minus credibile ? Timotheumne secutum esse Dionysium ? an Titum secutum esse Dionysii discipulum ? Hoc tamen posterius audet Dexter scribere, nec reformidat Bivarius defendere.
Now other words of Bivar must be heard and strongly refuted, lest perchance he deter men from our opinion by his terrifying sayings, when he repeats again: "Now no one of sound mind will believe that that Timothy, the peer of the apostles, who was nourished at the breasts of Paul, and continually instructed with the milk of doctrine while he lived, after he was taken from their midst, was given over to the instruction of Dionysius, and became his disciple, and also while the apostle was living sedulously heard Hierotheus teaching first at Athens, afterwards in Spain." Thus he. Come then; let us grant this for nothing, let no one of sound mind believe that Timothy, the partner and disciple of Paul, after his death was given over to the instruction of St. Dionysius the Areopagite: tell me now of what mind, or madness rather, that man will be who should believe that Titus, the interpreter of St. Paul, and constituted bishop of a Greek island by the same Apostle, after his death gave himself into the following, I do not say of Dionysius (which we do not even say of Timothy, but only that he was taught some things by Dionysius), but of him who was the disciple of Dionysius, namely Eugenius! Did Titus, then, after Paul's death (according to the opinion of Dexter and Bivar), follow Eugenius the disciple of Dionysius, and could not Timothy follow the master Dionysius himself? Suppose indeed that Titus and Timothy were equals (yet he was not, as we have shown), but suppose that they were: which now is less credible? That Timothy followed Dionysius? or that Titus followed the disciple of Dionysius? Yet this latter Dexter dares to write, and Bivar does not shrink from defending.
Quae cum faciant, absit tamen a me, ut eos dicam non sanae mentis, hoc tantum dicam, non satis prudentis et consideratae fuisse ! Verba Dextri ad annum Christi 220 sunt ista : « Titus cognomento Justus, episcopus factus, secutus primo S. Paulum, mox Eugenium, praedicat in Carpetania, ubi ejus memoria magnitudoque miraculorum celebratur. » Atqui ille est Eugenius Dionysii discipulus, a Dionysio creatus episcopus, ab eo in Hipaniam missus. Illum ergo secutus est Titus scilicet. Quando autem ? fortasse nobis ex Equilino suggeret aliquid Bivarius, unde colligi possit. Sic ergo Bivarius ad dictum Christi annum 220 Commentario 3 : « Petrus, Equilinus episcopus, inquit in cujus opere, velut in totius vetustatis apotheca, immensum mihi thesaurum semper invenio, libro septimo Catalogi, capite 118, num Vitam sancti Titi, Pauli apostoli discipuli, scribit, illud inter alia narrat, quod Paulus Titum Cretensem episcopum ordinaverit, ipsumque Cretae dimittens abiit : post duos autem annos Titus ad Paulum Romam accessit, cum quo et fuit usque ad interfectionem ejus a Nerone, corpusque ipsius una cum Luca evangelista sepelivit. » Quando igitur, inquam, Titus Eugenium secutus est : an statim sepulto Pauli corpore ? hoc dici non potest : quia episcopus fuissset secutus simplicem sacerdotem, et necdum episcopum. Nam Eugenius demum sub Clemente a S. Dionysio in urbe Arelatensi factus est episcopus, cum Titus multis ante annis ab ipso Paulo, ut dictum est, creatus esset insulae Cretae episcopus. An tum igitur Titus jam senex in episcopatu, et totius Cretae moderator novum secutus est episcopatum ? Nemo credet (audeo
Although they do these things, yet far be it from me to say that they were not of sound mind; this only I will say, that they were of a mind not sufficiently prudent and considerate! The words of Dexter at the year of Christ 220 are these: "Titus surnamed Justus, having been made bishop, after following first St. Paul, soon afterwards Eugenius, preaches in Carpetania, where his memory and the greatness of his miracles are celebrated." And yet that Eugenius is the disciple of Dionysius, created bishop by Dionysius, and sent by him into Spain. Him therefore, forsooth, Titus followed. But when? Perhaps Bivar will suggest something to us from Equilinus whence it can be gathered. Thus therefore Bivar at the said year of Christ 220 in Commentary 3: "Peter, bishop of Equilium," he says, "in whose work, as in a storehouse of all antiquity, I always find an immense treasure for myself, in the seventh book of his Catalogue, chapter 118, when he writes the Life of St. Titus, disciple of Paul the Apostle, relates this among other things, that Paul ordained Titus bishop of Crete, and leaving him in Crete departed: after two years, however, Titus came to Paul at Rome, with whom also he remained until his slaying by Nero, and buried his body together with Luke the Evangelist." When therefore, I ask, did Titus follow Eugenius: was it straightway after the body of Paul was buried? This cannot be said: because a bishop would have followed a simple priest, and one not yet a bishop. For Eugenius was finally made bishop under Clement by St. Dionysius in the city of Arles, whereas Titus many years before had been created by Paul himself, as has been said, bishop of the island of Crete. Did Titus then at that time, already an old man in the episcopate, and governor of the whole of Crete, follow a new bishop? No one will believe it (I dare
Editors' notes and page, col. 944

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A consilii atque; B vente quoque; C cutum esse; D hi thesaurum
  • old-edition numerals: 586 after quam ad
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:945
hic dicere) sanae mentis. Quando igitur tandem ? Uno verbo, nunquam. Ita enim plane sentiendum est, nec Timotheum unquam secutum esse Dionysium, nec Titum item Eugenium ; indecens enim utrumque, sed tamen hoc posterius magis indecens. Quid igitur de S. Timotheo dicimus ? Nihil scilicet aliud, quam in rebus difficilioribus, magisque arduis consuluisse Dionysium, virum maximo ingenio, prudentia, scientia, ac praesertim philosophica et theologica, atque enim ob aetatem et Areopagi nomen praecipua auctoritate praeditum ; hunc autem illius et aliorum gratia libros eos, quos habemus in manibus, exarasse. Aliud est enim, aliquid ab alero per epistolas aut libros scriptos discere, aliud, eum sequi tanquam discipulum. Prius de Timotheo et de Tito dicimus (ad utrumque enim scripsit Dionysius) posterius de utroque pernegamus. De Tito tamen secuto Eugenium tanquam discipulum, videntur Dextri verba necessario esse accipienda ; quandoquidem eodem modo de utriusque tam Pauli quam Eugenii sequela solent et procedant ; dicit enim : « Secutus primo Paulum, mox Eugenium. » Atqui Paulum, ut discipulus et inferior, sequebatur, sic ergo et Eugenium.
to say here) who is of sound mind. When therefore at length? In one word, never. For thus plainly must we think, that neither did Timothy ever follow Dionysius, nor likewise Titus Eugenius; for both are unbecoming, yet this latter is more unbecoming. What therefore do we say of St. Timothy? Nothing else, namely, than that in more difficult and more arduous matters he consulted Dionysius, a man endowed with the greatest intellect, prudence, and knowledge, and especially philosophical and theological, and also on account of his age and the name of the Areopagus endowed with chief authority; and that the latter for his sake and that of others penned those books which we have in our hands. For it is one thing to learn something from another through letters or written books, and another thing to follow him as a disciple. The former we say of Timothy and of Titus (for Dionysius wrote to both); the latter we utterly deny of both. Concerning Titus, however, having followed Eugenius as a disciple, the words of Dexter seem necessarily to have to be taken; seeing that they sound and proceed in the same way concerning the following of both, as well of Paul as of Eugenius; for he says: "Having followed first Paul, soon afterwards Eugenius." And yet he followed Paul as a disciple and inferior; so therefore Eugenius also.
Quod si forte tantum virum fuisse velit aliquis Eugenium, ut sequi potuerit eum Titus ; eo etiam modo sequetur illud absurdum, quod cadere posse in hominem sanae mentis non credit Bivarius. Nam si Eugenius fuerit major Tito, fuerit etiam procul dubio saltem aequalis Timotheo. Quod si Eugenius aequalis fuerit Timotheo, non poterit sane Dionysius Eugenium Timotheo aequalem magis filium appellare, quam ipsummet Timotheum. Addam et illud, quod mihi in praesentia succurrit, pro nostra sententia argumentum, Timotheum et Titum fuisse discipulos S. Pauli, cujus fuit et Dionysius ; Eugenium autem non sancti Pauli, sed Petri fuisse discipulum et sectatorem, ipsius autem Dionysii exiguo tantum tempore : quare cum certum sit, ipso confitente Bivario, Dionysium scripsisse ad Titum Pauli discipulum, credi quoque pronissimum est, eumdem Dionysium ad alterum ejusdem Pauli discipulum Timotheum illos scripsisse libros qui exstant, praesertim cum in Epistola ad Titum Timothei faciat mentionem. Graece item scripsit Dionysius, non Latine : ex quo longe probabilius fit ad Graecos scripsisse, quam ad Eugenium hominem Romanum, qui et an Graece sciverit, incertum est. Nam totam aetatem suam vel in Italia trivit (utpote Romanus, quod Dexter et Bivarius docent) vel in Gallia, vel in Hispania : de his enim liquet ; Graeciam autem si aliquando viderit, non liquet.
Now if perchance anyone should wish Eugenius to have been so great a man that Titus could follow him, in that way also will follow that absurdity which Bivar does not believe can fall upon a man of sound mind. For if Eugenius was greater than Titus, he was also without doubt at least equal to Timothy. And if Eugenius was equal to Timothy, Dionysius surely will not be able to call Eugenius, who was equal to Timothy, his son any more than Timothy himself. I will add this argument also, which occurs to me at present for our opinion, that Timothy and Titus were disciples of St. Paul, whose disciple Dionysius also was; whereas Eugenius was the disciple and follower not of St. Paul, but of Peter, and of Dionysius himself for a short time only: wherefore since it is certain, as Bivar himself confesses, that Dionysius wrote to Titus the disciple of Paul, it is also most natural to believe that the same Dionysius wrote those books which are extant to the other disciple of the same Paul, Timothy, especially since in the Epistle to Titus he makes mention of Timothy. Likewise Dionysius wrote in Greek, not in Latin: whence it becomes far more probable that he wrote to Greeks than to Eugenius, a Roman man, of whom it is uncertain whether he even knew Greek. For he spent his whole life either in Italy (as being a Roman, which Dexter and Bivar teach) or in Gaul, or in Spain: for concerning these it is clear; whereas whether he ever saw Greece is not clear.
Quamvis enim negare nolim, Graece eum scire potuisse, tamen an sciverit, et ita sciverit, ut libri Graece scripti potuerint ei dedicari, haud equidem scio. Jam autem si quis forte cuipiam restet in re tam comprobata scrupulus, et stans a Bivario, majorem adhuc Tito reputet Timotheum, atque idcirco non magis hunc debuisse filium appellari, quam Titum ; auctor ego illi sum, ut illam totius vetustatis apothecam, de qua superius actum est, et in qua immensum sibi thesaurum semper se invenire profitetur Bivarius, ingrediatur, videatque an non talem tantumque ibi faciat Titum Equilinus episcopus, ut vix ei comparari possit Timotheus. Nam eum quidem sane scribit clarissimis ornatum esse parentibus, et retro usque ad Minoa regem Cretae, ipsius refert genus, itemque admirabili prorsus ac divina vocatione ad Christi agnitionem accessisse memorat ; cujus etiam passioni, resurrectioni, ascensioni in coelum adfuerit, unaque cum discipulis Spiritum sanctum in se corporaliter descendentem receperit.
For although I would not deny that he could have known Greek, nevertheless whether he knew it, and so knew it that books written in Greek could be dedicated to him, I indeed do not know. Now if perchance any scruple remains to anyone in a matter so well proved, and standing on the side of Bivar, he still reckons Timothy greater than Titus, and that therefore the former ought no more to have been called son than Titus; I advise him to enter that storehouse of all antiquity of which we treated above, and in which Bivar professes that he always finds an immense treasure for himself, and to see whether the bishop of Equilium does not make Titus such and so great there that Timothy can scarcely be compared to him. For he writes indeed that he was adorned with most illustrious parents, and traces his lineage back even to Minos king of Crete, and likewise recounts that by an altogether admirable and divine calling he came to the knowledge of Christ; at Whose passion, resurrection, and ascension into heaven he was also present, and together with the disciples received the Holy Spirit descending bodily upon him.
Quae si vera sunt, ut credere videtur Bivarius, certe in dubio relinqui non potest, quin Titus et longe senior sit Timotheo, et aliquot item annis grandior ipso Dionysio (cum enim Dionysius tempore passionis fuerit tantum viginti quinque annorum, Titus minimum viginti novem, ex eodem Equilino fuisse colligitur) ut proinde a Dionysio non perinde vocari filius potuerit, quam Timotheus. Qua de re vide Equilinum libro VII Catalogi, capite 108, ubi dicit Titum viginti annos natum, et Homeri carminibus, philosophorumque libris apprime deditum, excepisse de coelo vocem, quae commonebat, ista profana studia ipsi deinceps esse relinquenda, et animae saluti providendum : novem vero post annis eumdem. lecto Isaiae libro, tam suae quam aliorum salutis jam cupidiorem, missum ab avunculo suo Cretae proconsule Hierosolymam, ibique in Christi venisse notitiam. En igitur annos viginti novem Titi ante Christi passionem ; quos nec Dionysius aequavit, nedum Timotheus.
Which things if they are true, as Bivar seems to believe, certainly it cannot be left in doubt that Titus was both far older than Timothy, and likewise several years older than Dionysius himself (for whereas Dionysius at the time of the passion was only twenty-five years old, Titus is gathered from the same Equilinus to have been at least twenty-nine), so that accordingly he could not equally be called son by Dionysius as Timothy could. Concerning which matter see Equilinus in book VII of the Catalogue, chapter 108, where he says that Titus, when twenty years old, and chiefly devoted to the poems of Homer and the books of the philosophers, heard a voice from heaven which warned him that those profane studies must thenceforth be left behind by him, and provision made for the salvation of his soul: and that nine years later the same man, having read the book of Isaiah, being now more desirous both of his own salvation and of that of others, was sent by his maternal uncle the proconsul of Crete to Jerusalem, and there came to the knowledge of Christ. Behold therefore twenty-nine years of Titus before the passion of Christ; which neither Dionysius equalled, much less Timothy.
Ex his, ut opinor, satis fuisse causae apparet, quamobrem S. Timotheus vocari a B. Dionysio puer aut filius potuerit, et non item Titus : quippe qui utroque fuerit natu major, tam ipso Dionysio, quam Timotheo. Quare cum jam argumentis contra nostram communemque sententiam objectis abunde responsum sit, et haec tertia quaestio sufficienter, ut mihi quidem videtur, explicata ; nunc transibo ad quartam et postremam.
From these things, as I opine, it appears that there was sufficient cause why St. Timothy could be called child or son by Blessed Dionysius, and not likewise Titus: inasmuch as he was older by birth than both, as well Dionysius himself as Timothy. Wherefore, since the arguments objected against our and the common opinion have now been abundantly answered, and this third question sufficiently, as it seems to me at least, explained, I will now pass over to the fourth and last.
QUAESTIO IV.
FOURTH QUESTION.
De corpore sancti Dionysii Areopagitae ; utrum illud sit in urbe S. Dionysii prope Lutetiam an Ratisbonae in Bajoaria.
On the body of St. Dionysius the Areopagite: whether it is in the town of Saint-Denis near Paris, or at Regensburg in Bavaria.
Haud parvum facit ad nomen et gloriam alicujus sancti, inter claros nobilesque populos de ejus olim decertatum esse hodieque decertari corpore. A pietate enim populorum, et ab aestimatione sanctarum reliquiarum, ejusmodi inter Christianos exoriri solent certamina. Sic igitur inter Francos et Germanos. sive potius, inter duorum celeberrimorum coenobiorum viros religiosos, unius in urbe S. Dionysii haud procul Parisiis, alterius Ratisbonae in Bajoaria, olim viguit et nunc viget de sancti Dionysii Areopagitae sacro corpore non mediocris contentio. Nam illi se semper possedisse et possidere ; hi vero istos olim quidem possedisse, sed nunc se possidere, totis viribus pugnant. Ratisbonenses
It makes no small contribution to the name and glory of any saint that among famous and noble peoples contention was made of old and is made today concerning his body. For from the piety of peoples, and from the esteem of holy relics, contests of this sort are wont to arise among Christians. Thus therefore between the Franks and the Germans, or rather, between the religious men of two most celebrated monasteries, the one in the town of Saint-Denis not far from Paris, the other at Regensburg in Bavaria, there flourished of old and now flourishes no small contention concerning the sacred body of St. Dionysius the Areopagite. For the former fight with all their strength that they have always possessed and now possess it; the latter, on the other hand, that those men indeed possessed it of old, but that they themselves now possess it. For the people of Regensburg
Editors' notes and page, col. 945

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUA
  • marginal letters: A hic dicere); B que tam; C exiguo tantum; D Haud parvum
  • old-edition numerals: 587 after Timotheum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; full-width heading QUAESTIO IV. De corpore sancti Dionysii Areopagitae ; utrum illud sit in urbe S. Dionysii prope Lutetiam an Ratisbonae in Bajoaria. before Haud parvum set here at the move; Ra- split at column break
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 945/946 in mid-page: the 3 paragraph(s) above it in col 946 are set here, after the 2 above it in col 945 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
PG 4:946
enim translatum ad se dicunt, tempusque et modum et commoditatem ostendunt, aut certe conantur, quoad possunt, ostendere.
say that it was transferred to them, and show, or at least endeavour so far as they can to show, the time and manner and opportunity.
Nam aiunt tempore Arnulphi imper. hoc est sub annum Christi 890, a Gisalberto uno ex imperatoris proceribus (qui specie admissi sacrilegii in coenobium Sancti Dionysii ex composito relegatus fuerit) devinctis sibi ex amica et liberali consuetudine monachis, ac semel hilari convivio exceptis, vinoque et somno sepultis, sanctum illud corpus clandestine subreptum esse, atque ad imperatorem deportatum : qui imperator illud Rastibonae in coenobio beati Emmerani (quod esse ornatissimum cupiebat) deposuerit. Quin et quadrata quaedam
For they say that in the time of the Emperor Arnulf, that is, about the year of Christ 890, by Gisalbert, one of the nobles of the emperor (who under the guise of having committed a sacrilege had by prearrangement been relegated to the monastery of Saint-Denis), after he had bound the monks to himself by friendly and liberal intercourse, and once entertained them at a merry banquet, and buried them in wine and sleep, that holy body was secretly stolen away, and carried off to the emperor: which emperor deposited it at Regensburg in the monastery of Blessed Emmeram (which he desired to be most ornate). Nay, they also report that certain squared
Editors' notes and page, col. 946

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A Quamvis enim; B que cum; C solymam, ibique; D tisbonenses enim
  • old-edition numerals: 588 after coenobio
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; full-width heading QUAESTIO IV. De corpore sancti Dionysii Areopagitae ; utrum illud sit in urbe S. Dionysii prope Lutetiam an Ratisbonae in Bajoaria. before tisbonenses not set; tisbonenses continues Ra- from col. 945 and ends with quae- split at column break
  • other: the 3 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 945 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the word quaedam was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 947
PG 4:947
saxa ibidem servari ferunt, in quibus hoc epigramma litteris Romanis majusculis inscriptum sit :
stones, they say, are preserved in the same place, on which this epigram is inscribed in Roman capital letters:
DIONYSIUS AREOPAGITA HIC REQUIESCIT, SUB ARNULPHO IMPER. ET OTTONE REGE, SUB EUBULONE ABBATE MONASTERII S. DIONYSII, GISALBERTUS FURATUS EST QUINTO NONAS JULII. FURTO SUBLATUS HUC VENIT PRIDIE NONAS DECEMBRIS, TEMPORE TUTONIS EPISCOPI.
Dionysius the Areopagite rests here; under the Emperor Arnulf and King Otto, under Ebles abbot of the monastery of St. Dionysius, Gisalbert stole him on the fifth before the Nones of July. Carried off by theft, he came hither on the day before the Nones of December, in the time of Bishop Tuto.
Post quae verba sic subdit Joannes Aventinus libro quarto suorum Annalium : « Is Gisalbertus procerum locupletissimus fuit : ex composito sacrilegii condemnatur : de industria monasterium divi Dionysii deportatus, libenter a monachis recipitur : cum quibus frequenter bene victatus (nam et habebat quod dabat, et dabat nemo largius) longe gratior factus est. Ubi satis fidei sibi haberi videt, sumptus affatim suppeditans, dubiam coenam vinum studiose optimum monachis et contubernalibus omnibus monasterii, regio luxu apparat : in noctem protrahit convivium ; illisque omnibus vino somnoque sepultis tum Gisalbertum sacrilegium perpetrasse litteris proditum est. Quin etiam ostenditur diploma datum divi Haimerami mystis a Leone IX pontif. max. qui coram oratoribus Galliae Reginoburgii, in aede D. Haimerami, in re praesenti scrinia et monumenta universi ejusdem fani perscrutatus litem diremit ; sententiam dixit, tantum coelitem e Gallia furto sublatum, imper. Arnulpho traditum, in Bajoaria Reginoburgii situm esse pronuntiavit. Gallos, nisi mentiri desinant, devovet. Et quid satis est, cui haec parum sunt ? Ego cum pertinacibus digladiari nolim. Nam istis testimoniis non credere, complorata perditaque est impudentia. » Sic ille.
After which words Johannes Aventinus adds thus in the fourth book of his Annals: "This Gisalbert was the wealthiest of the nobles: by prearrangement he is condemned of sacrilege: being deported on purpose to the monastery of St. Dionysius, he is gladly received by the monks: feasting well and frequently with whom (for he both had what he gave, and no one gave more lavishly) he became far more welcome. When he sees that sufficient trust is placed in him, supplying expenses in abundance, he prepares with royal luxury a sumptuous supper and studiously the best wine for the monks and all the inmates of the monastery: he draws out the banquet into the night; and when all of them were buried in wine and sleep, it is handed down in writing that Gisalbert then perpetrated the sacrilege. Moreover, there is shown a diploma given to the priests of St. Emmeram by Pope Leo IX, who in the presence of the ambassadors of Gaul at Regensburg, in the church of St. Emmeram, having examined on the spot the chests and monuments of the whole of that same shrine, decided the dispute; he pronounced sentence, and declared that so great a denizen of heaven, carried off from Gaul by theft and delivered to the Emperor Arnulf, was laid at Regensburg in Bavaria. He curses the Gauls unless they cease to lie. And what is enough for one for whom these things are too little? For my part, I would not cross swords with the obstinate. For not to believe those testimonies is lamented and desperate impudence." Thus he.
Itaque praecipuum, et quo ut validissimo nituntur, argumentum est, quod exardescente sub annum 1052 ea controversia, tandem ad Leonem IX pontificem hujus litis decisio delata sit, is vero secundum Ratisponenses (apud quos tum ipse erat) judicarit. Nam et diploma ejusdem pontificis proferunt, in quo disertis verbis corpus S. Dionysii illis adjudicatur. Quod cum exstet etiamnum, et a pluribus recitetur (nam et Baronius in suum tomum undecimum Annalium, et Severinus Binius in tomum tertium Conciliorum, ubi de Leone IX pontifice illis sermo est, retulerunt) operae pretium non videtur etiam huc inducere.
Accordingly the chief argument, and that on which they rely as the strongest, is that when that controversy flared up about the year 1052, the decision of this dispute was at length referred to Pope Leo IX, and he judged in favour of the people of Regensburg (among whom he himself then was). For they also bring forward the diploma of the same pontiff, in which in express words the body of St. Dionysius is adjudged to them. Since this is still extant, and is recited by several writers (for both Baronius into his eleventh volume of the Annals, and Severinus Binius into his third volume of the Councils, where they treat of Pope Leo IX, have entered it), it does not seem worth while to bring it in here as well.
Diploma hoc, seu constitutionem, ut vocat Baronius, Leonis IX papae, in veteribus pontificum Romanorum scriptis Antonii Augustini aliquantum mendosam se reperisse scribit. Fuit ille Antonius Augustinus scriptor Hispanus, et Ilerdensis episcopus vita et doctrina insignis, sed auctor admodum recens, qui undequaque pontificum scripta et constitutiones corrasit. Baronius porro post adductam illam papae constitutionem vicissim affert, quae contra afferant Franci ac praesertim Rigordus, antiquus scriptor natione Gothus, regis Francorum chronographus, qui sub Philippo Augusto Francorum rege, et sub ejus filio Ludovico floruit, et de gestis ejusdem Philippi librum edidit. Non dirimit tamen nec discutit litem Baronius, sed tanquam longo in opere fessus, atque ad extrema anhelans, tantum hanc de sancti Dionysii corpore altercationem ei comparat, quae inter Cassinenses et Floriacenses de beati Benedicti sacro pignore multa intercessit saecula. Ego vero, qui labores meos, ut in longe minori itinere exercitus, ad enucleandas penitus antiquissimorum sanctorum Vitas proferre longius possum, statui hanc ita controversiam elucidare, ut qui honorare ac venerari tam sanctum ac tam salutiferum pignus velit, cognoscere ex scriptis nostris possit, ubi illud potissimum sibi requirere debeat.
Baronius writes that he found this diploma, or constitution, as he calls it, of Pope Leo IX, somewhat faulty in the ancient writings of the Roman pontiffs of Antonio Agustín. That Antonio Agustín was a Spanish writer, and bishop of Lleida, distinguished in life and learning, yet a very recent author, who scraped together from every quarter the writings and constitutions of the pontiffs. Moreover, Baronius, after bringing forward that constitution of the pope, brings forward in turn what the Franks allege to the contrary, and especially Rigord, an ancient writer of the Gothic nation, chronographer of the king of the Franks, who flourished under Philip Augustus king of the Franks and under his son Louis, and published a book on the deeds of the same Philip. Nevertheless Baronius neither decides nor discusses the dispute, but as though wearied in a long work, and panting towards the end, only compares this altercation concerning the body of St. Dionysius to that which went on for many centuries between the monks of Monte Cassino and those of Fleury concerning the sacred pledge of Blessed Benedict. I, however, who, as being exercised in a far smaller journey, can carry my labours further for thoroughly investigating the Lives of the most ancient saints, have resolved so to elucidate this controversy that whoever wishes to honour and venerate so holy and so salutary a pledge may be able to know from our writings where chiefly he ought to seek it for himself.
Editors' notes and page, col. 947

Footnotes

(46) ‹anchor: videtur etiam huc inducere› · call in col 947

Vide Patrologiae Latinae tom. CLXIII, in Leone IX.

See the Patrologia Latina, vol. 163, under Leo IX.

(printed under page 491)

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A dam saxa; B libus omnibus; C cundum Ratisponenses; D quae contra
  • old-edition numerals: 589 before Diploma; 590 after sanctum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with dam broken from quae- in col. 946
PG 4:948
Ac pro Ratisponensibus quidem, praeter ea quae superius in medio sunt posita, et unius forte atque alterius novi scriptoris auctoritatem, nihil admodum reperio quod adjicere possim. At pro Francorum causa permulta occurrunt, quae aperiendae et asserendae veritatis gratia depromere habeam. Cum enim isti fortius pro se nihil attulerint, quam litteras, quas praetendunt, pontificias ; valerent eae profecto permultum, si tales esse constaret, ac non potius fictitiae aut subreptitiae a magnis viris haberentur : valerent, si ex archivo Romano emanassent, ibique a Baronio ejus accuratissimo perscrutatore inventae essent, non autem ab eo desumptae, quem sit probabile de Ratisponensi officina mutuatum. Nam qui primus omnium illas epistolas in lucem protulit (quod quidem ego post diligentem inquisitionem scire potuerim) fuit Joannes Aventinus scriptor haereticus, qui centum circiter ante annis scripsit ; post illum autem (haud scio tamen an ex illo) Antonius Augustinus, de quo supra ; certe ex Antonio Augustino Baronius ut ipsemet fatetur : e Baronio autem, ut pleraque alia sine alio judicio, Severinus Binius, qui et in tomos Conciliorum, ut indicavi supra, immisit. Contra illas porro epistolas primo facit, quod narrat Rigordus in libro De gestis Philippi Augusti, ad annum ejus quintum, et recitatur quoque a Baronio, tomo XI Annalium, Christi anno 1052, nempe jussam ab Henrico I Francorum rege inspici et aperiri capsam sancti Dionysii, praesentibus regni proceribus, et hoc esse factum anno Domini 1050 inventum ejusdem sancti corpus praeter ossa duo e collo, quae data fuerant Ecclesiae Vergiacensi, et unum e brachio, quod Stephanus III pontifex Romam olim asportaverat. Verba Rigordi sunt haec : « Iste Henricus rex auditis rumoribus, quod in Alemannia, in civitate Ratispona, in abbatia S. Emmerani martyris inventum fuit quoddam corpus, quod dicebant esse Dionysii Areopagitae, misit nuntios suos ad Henricum imper. cum litteris suis, ut diem elevationis illius protelaret, quousque per certos nuntios, utrum corpus hieromartyris Dionysii Areopagitae Athenarum archiepiscopi, discipuli apostoli Pauli in Francia, in ecclesia, quam Dagobertus fundaverat, esset, vel non plenissime certificarentur. Quo audito, imperator misit magnos viros et sapientes in Franciam ut plene rei veritatem agnoscerent. Visis nuntiis imperatoris, Henricus rex convocavit archiepiscopos, episcopos et barones totius regni, et cum Odone charissimo fratre suo ad ecclesiam Beatissimi martyris Dionysii misit. Facta autem oratione, allata sunt tria vasa argentea Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii coram omni populo, diligentissime sigillata : et aperto vase B. martyris Dionysii, totum corpus ipsius cum capite inventum est, exceptis duobus ossibus de collo, quae sunt in ecclesia Vergiacensi, et osse quodam de brachio, quod Stephanus papa III secum ad Romanam portavit Ecclesiam, et posuit in ecclesia, quae hodie Schola Graecorum vocatur. Hoc videntes universi populi, cum lacrymis et suspiriis puras manus levantes ad Dominum, Deo et beatae Mariae virgini et sanctis martyribus se commendantes, cum gaudio recesserunt. Tunc nuntii, qui missi fuerant, ad imperatorem citissime revertentes, super his quae viderant, et audierant, imperatorem plenissime certificaverunt. Hoc fuit factum tempore Leonis papae IX, anno Domini ML. »
And for the people of Regensburg indeed, besides the things which have been set forth above, and the authority of perchance one or two modern writers, I find nothing at all that I can add. Whereas for the cause of the Franks very many things occur which for the sake of disclosing and asserting the truth I have to bring forth. For since those men have brought forward nothing stronger for themselves than the pontifical letters which they allege, those letters would assuredly avail very much if it were established that they were such, and if they were not rather accounted fictitious or surreptitious by great men: they would avail if they had emanated from the Roman archive, and had been found there by Baronius, its most accurate investigator, and had not been taken from him who probably borrowed them from the workshop of Regensburg. For he who first of all brought those letters to light (so far at least as I after diligent inquiry have been able to know) was Johannes Aventinus, a heretical writer, who wrote about a hundred years ago; and after him (yet I know not whether from him) Antonio Agustín, of whom above; certainly from Antonio Agustín, Baronius, as he himself confesses: and from Baronius, like most other things without further judgement, Severinus Binius, who also let them into the volumes of the Councils, as I indicated above. Moreover, against those letters there makes first what Rigord relates in his book On the Deeds of Philip Augustus, at his fifth year, and is recited also by Baronius, volume XI of the Annals, at the year of Christ 1052, namely, that the chest of St. Dionysius was commanded by Henry I king of the Franks to be inspected and opened in the presence of the nobles of the realm, and that this was done in the year of the Lord 1050, and the body of the same saint was found, except two bones from the neck, which had been given to the Church of Vergy, and one from the arm, which Pope Stephen III had formerly carried off to Rome. The words of Rigord are these: "This King Henry, having heard rumours that in Germany, in the city of Regensburg, in the abbey of St. Emmeram the martyr, there had been found a certain body which they said was that of Dionysius the Areopagite, sent his messengers to the Emperor Henry with his letters, that he should put off the day of its elevation until through trustworthy messengers they should be most fully certified whether the body of the hieromartyr Dionysius the Areopagite, archbishop of Athens, disciple of the Apostle Paul, was in France, in the church which Dagobert had founded, or not. Having heard this, the emperor sent great and wise men into France that they might fully learn the truth of the matter. Having seen the messengers of the emperor, King Henry convoked the archbishops, bishops, and barons of the whole realm, and sent them with Odo his dearest brother to the church of the most blessed martyr Dionysius. And after prayer had been made, there were brought three silver vessels of Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius before all the people, most diligently sealed: and when the vessel of the blessed martyr Dionysius was opened, his whole body with the head was found, except two bones from the neck, which are in the church of Vergy, and a certain bone from the arm, which Pope Stephen III carried with him to the Roman Church, and placed in the church which today is called the Schola Graecorum. Seeing this, all the people, lifting up pure hands to the Lord with tears and sighs, commending themselves to God and the blessed Virgin Mary and the holy martyrs, departed with joy. Then the messengers who had been sent, returning most speedily to the emperor, certified the emperor most fully concerning the things which they had seen and heard. This was done in the time of Pope Leo IX, in the year of the Lord 1050."
Sciebant igitur coenobitae Dionysiani, quid, et quantum, et quibus datum a se esset e reliquiis S. Dionysii, antequam id diploma pontificium a Ratisponensibus ederetur : nempe minimum ossa tria, unum pontifici, duo ecclesiae Vergiacensi, et quidem ante annum millesimum quinquagesimum. Quomodo igitur fieri potest, ut fuerit integrum, excepta
The monks of Saint-Denis knew, therefore, what, and how much, and to whom had been given by them from the relics of St. Dionysius before that pontifical diploma was published by the people of Regensburg: namely, at least three bones, one to the pontiff, two to the church of Vergy, and that before the year one thousand and fifty. How therefore can it be that it was whole, except
Editors' notes and page, col. 948

Page

  • running head: AREOPAGITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS
  • marginal letters: A Ac pro; B scio tamen; C dicebant esse; D de brachio,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; ex- split at column break
PG 4:949
unica minima particula manus dextrae, duobus annis post, hoc est anuo Domini millesimo quinquagesimo secundo, ut litterae Ratisponenses praeferunt.
a single smallest particle of the right hand, two years later, that is, in the year of the Lord one thousand and fifty-two, as the Regensburg letters allege?
Praeterea cum ab iisdem coenobitis Dionysianis ex anno illo Domini 1050 quo visitatae fuerunt sancti martyris reliquiae, et aperta coram omni populo sacra theca, sacrae tectae inventae ; cum, inquam, coeperit illius diei solemnitas quotannis deinceps celebrari, et Detectio corporis B. Dionysii appellari (quemadmodum et in hodiernum diem appellatur et celebratur) quomodo pontifex Stephanus (siquidem diploma illud contra illos fecit) non illis eadem opera efficaciter istius festivitatem solemnitatis interdixit ? Quomodo nec ullus posteriorum pontificum prohibuit ? Nam hodieque ad Nonam Julii eam solemnitatem, nullo vetante, nullo repugnante, celebrant. Quin et Nicolaus II pontifex, Sthephani IX jam laudati successor, in bulla, quam tertio pontificatus sui anno edidit manifeste, indicat, sancti Dionysii corpus in illo saepius nominato ejusdem martyriis coenobio requiescere. Exstat illa bulla apud Jacobum Dublaeum libro II Antiquitatum abbatiae Sancti Dionysii, capite 9. Quin et Nicolai II successor Alexander II in sua item bulla data anno quarto sui pontificatus. Indictione IV, idem prorsus indicat hisce verbis : « Quapropter notum facimus praesentibus et futuris omnibus, videlicet regibus et ducibus, principibus et dominatoribus, seu cunctis apostolicae sedis fidelibus, quod venerabillis abbas Rainerius et monachi monasterii Beati Dionysii martyris, ubi ipse sanctus in corpore requiescit, nostram praesentiam adierunt suppliciter postulantes, quatenus privilegia eidem monasterio a domino Dagoberto Francorum rege ipsius loci fundatore concessa, » etc. Vide Dublaeum ibidem, cap. 10. Si igitur Stephanus IX sancti Dionysii corpus coenobitis Dionysianis abjudicasset ; qua ratione, amabo, proximi ejus duo successores adjudicarent ? denique nullo unquam tempore cessarunt reges Galliae, nequidem post illas, ut quidem appellant, Stephani litteras, ad S. Dionysii reliquias tanquam in illo Dionysiano coenobio praesentes, adire, et opem a regni sui patrono et tutore exsposcere. Hinc anno millissemo centesimo nonagesimo, Philippus Augustus rex Francorum ad Terrae sanctae recuperationem profecturus, prius ad S. Dionysium, opis impetrandae gratiae, profectus est. De quo, is qui tum vivebat, Rigordus sic scribit : « Ideo Christianissimus rex ante corpora sanctorum martyrum Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii humiliter super parvimentum marmoreum in oratione prostratus, Deo et beatae virgini Mariae et sanctis martyribus et omnibus sanctis se commendavit. Tandem cum lacrymis ab oratione surgens, sportam et baculum peregrinationis de manu Guilielmi Rhemensis archiepiscopi, avunculi sui, apostolicae sedis legati devotissime accepit. » Deinde anno millesimo centesimo nonagesimo primo regina ipsa de mariti profectione et profectu sollicita, pari pietate ad eadem sacra pignora oratum una cum regni proceribus accedit ; et dum hic regina orat tum ibi rex Acconem urbem Palestinae munitissimam, obsidet, et se dedere coactam capit. Rem ita narrat idem Rigordus : « Eodem anno, inquit octavo Kal. septembris consilio domini G. Rhemensi archiepiscopi, et Adelae reginae, et omnium episcoporum, corpora beatissimorum martyrum Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii, cum purissimis vasis argenteis, in quibus diligentissime sigillata continebantur, sunt extracta, et super altare posita, adjunctis ibi aliis corporibus sanctorum in eadem ecclesia quiescentium, ut ibi fideles ad tam sanctum spectaculum convenientes, cum gemitu et suspiriis, pro sancta Terra liberanda, et pro rege Francorum et universo comitatu suo puras manus cum Moyse levantes, ad Dominum preces funderent :
Besides, since by the same monks of Saint-Denis from that year of the Lord 1050 in which the relics of the holy martyr were visited, and when the sacred chest was opened before all the people, were found sacredly covered; since, I say, the solemnity of that day began thenceforth to be celebrated yearly, and to be called the Discovery of the Body of Blessed Dionysius (just as even to the present day it is called and celebrated), how did Pope Stephen (if indeed he made that diploma against them) not by the same effort effectively interdict to them the festivity of that solemnity? How did not a single one of the subsequent pontiffs prohibit it? For even today at the Nones of July they celebrate that solemnity, with no one forbidding, no one opposing. Nay, Pope Nicholas II also, the successor of the already mentioned Stephen IX, in a bull which he published in the third year of his pontificate, manifestly indicates that the body of St. Dionysius rests in that oft-named monastery of the same martyr. That bull is extant in Jacques Doublet in book II of the Antiquities of the Abbey of Saint-Denis, chapter 9. Nay, the successor of Nicholas II also, Alexander II, in his bull likewise given in the fourth year of his pontificate, Indiction IV, indicates the very same thing in these words: "Wherefore we make known to all present and future, namely kings and dukes, princes and rulers, or all the faithful of the Apostolic See, that the venerable Abbot Rainerius and the monks of the monastery of the Blessed Martyr Dionysius, where the saint himself rests in body, approached our presence suppliantly requesting that the privileges granted to the same monastery by Lord Dagobert king of the Franks, founder of that place," etc. See Doublet in the same place, chapter 10. If therefore Stephen IX had adjudged the body of St. Dionysius away from the monks of Saint-Denis, by what reason, I pray, would his next two successors adjudge it to them? Finally, at no time ever did the kings of France cease, not even after those letters, as they call them, of Stephen, to go to the relics of St. Dionysius as being present in that monastery of Saint-Denis, and to implore help from the patron and guardian of their realm. Hence in the year one thousand one hundred and ninety, Philip Augustus king of the Franks, being about to set out for the recovery of the Holy Land, first went to Saint-Denis for the sake of obtaining help. Concerning whom Rigord, who was then living, writes thus: "Therefore the most Christian king, humbly prostrated in prayer upon the marble pavement before the bodies of the holy martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, commended himself to God and the blessed Virgin Mary and the holy martyrs and all the saints. At length rising with tears from prayer, he most devoutly received the wallet and staff of pilgrimage from the hand of William archbishop of Reims, his maternal uncle, legate of the Apostolic See." Next, in the year one thousand one hundred and ninety-one, the queen herself, solicitous for the departure and success of her husband, with equal piety comes together with the nobles of the realm to pray at the same sacred pledges; and while the queen prays here, then the king there besieges Acre, a most fortified city of Palestine, and captures it after forcing it to surrender. The same Rigord relates the matter thus: "In the same year," he says, "on the eighth before the Kalends of September, by the counsel of Lord William archbishop of Reims, and of Queen Adela, and of all the bishops, the bodies of the most blessed martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, with the purest silver vessels in which they were contained most diligently sealed, were brought out and placed upon the altar, other bodies of saints resting in the same church being joined to them there, so that the faithful coming together there to so holy a spectacle, lifting up pure hands with Moses with groaning and sighs for the deliverance of the Holy Land, and for the king of the Franks and all his company, might pour forth prayers to the Lord:
Editors' notes and page, col. 949

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU QUA
  • marginal letters: A cepta unica; B tertio pontificatus; C adjudicarent ? denique; D anno millesimo
  • old-edition numerals: 591 after data
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with cepta broken from ex- in col. 948
PG 4:950
quia non in armorum potentia, sed in Christi virtute et miseratione Christiani confidunt ; nec in se, sed in Deo viriutem faciunt, superantes populos infideles, et ad nihilum redigentes inimicos crucis Christi. Sequenti vero festo B. Dionysii, aperto vase argenteo, in quo corpus sacratissimi Dionysii martyris continebatur, assistentibus venerabilibus episcopis Silvanectensi et Meldensi, et Adela, Francorum regina, et multis abbatibus et viris religiosis, totum corpus ipsius cum capite, ut praediximus, est inventum, et universis Dei fidelibus, qui de longinquis partibus orandi causa convenerant, devotissime demonstratum. » Vide ibi plura.
because Christians trust not in the power of arms, but in the power and mercy of Christ; nor do they do valiantly in themselves, but in God, overcoming unbelieving peoples, and bringing to nothing the enemies of the cross of Christ. And on the following feast of Blessed Dionysius, when the silver vessel was opened in which the body of the most sacred martyr Dionysius was contained, in the presence of the venerable bishops of Senlis and Meaux, and Adela queen of the Franks, and many abbots and religious men, his whole body with the head, as we have said before, was found, and most devoutly shown to all the faithful of God who had come together from distant parts for the sake of praying." See more there.
Praeterea anno Domini millesimo ducentesimo quadragesimo quarto, cum Innocentius IV pontifex ob Friderici imp. violentiam. ad S. Ludovicum in Franciam confugisset, idemque Ludovicus eo tempore gravissimum in morbum deposita valetudine incidisset, ipse et serenissima ejus mater Blancha regina ab Odone Sancti Dionysii abbate poposcerunt, uti sacratissima corpora Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii, « quorum patrociniis (ut vorbis utar Nangii) tota gaudet regio, regni, stat potentia, de crypta, in qua quiescebant (quo suis precibus regi sanitatem a Domino impetrarent) sine cunctatione educerent, propalamque collocarent. Rex siquidem post Dominum et sacratissimam Virginem matrem (ut idem loquitur Nangius) in ipsis, utpote in suis et regni advocatis et protectoribus, confidentius sperabat : nec immerito. Quid enim posset Dominus B. Dionysio denegare qui eidem in carcere propter fidem catholicam retruso dixerat : Dilectio et benignitas quam habes, Semper pro quibuscunque petieris, impetrabit. » Denique, ut breviter comprehendam, quae pluribus idem auctor persequitur, educta sunt in lucem praesentibus Carolo Noviomensi, et Petro Meldensi episcopis, ac propalam venerationi exposita sanctorum martyrum Dionysii et sociorum corpora quae cum solemni in processione et supplicatione populi deportarentur, ex ea statim hora revalescere rex sanctus coepit, et brevi tam ad incolumitatem et prosperitatem regni, quam ad Terrae sanctae subsidium (in quod et opes omnes et vitam ipsam ardenter posthac impendit) penitus convalescere. Quis nunc igitur dubitare potest, quin etiam tunc ipsum revera sancti Dionysii sacrum corpus in Francia et in dicto coenobio esset, atque idem ipsum et non aliud a beato Ludovico et sanctissima ejus matre coleretur ?
Besides, in the year of the Lord one thousand two hundred and forty-four, when Pope Innocent IV on account of the violence of the Emperor Frederick had fled for refuge to St. Louis in France, and the same Louis at that time, his health failing, had fallen into a most grievous sickness, he himself and his most serene mother Queen Blanche requested of Odo abbot of Saint-Denis that they should without delay bring out from the crypt in which they rested, and place in public view, the most sacred bodies of Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, "in whose patronage (to use the words of Nangis) the whole region rejoices, and the power of the realm stands, so that by their prayers they might obtain health for the king from the Lord. Since the king after the Lord and the most sacred Virgin Mother (as the same Nangis speaks) hoped more confidently in them, as in the advocates and protectors of himself and of the realm: and not undeservedly. For what could the Lord deny to Blessed Dionysius, Who had said to him when thrust into prison for the Catholic faith: The love and benignity which you have shall always obtain whatsoever you shall ask for." Finally, that I may briefly comprise what the same author pursues in more words, in the presence of Charles bishop of Noyon and Peter bishop of Meaux there were brought forth into the light and publicly exposed for veneration the bodies of the holy martyrs Dionysius and his companions; and when they were carried in solemn procession and supplication of the people, from that very hour the holy king began to recover, and shortly, both for the safety and prosperity of the realm and for the relief of the Holy Land (upon which he afterwards ardently expended both all his resources and his life itself), grew wholly well. Who therefore can now doubt that even then the sacred body of St. Dionysius was in truth in France and in the said monastery, and that the very same and no other was venerated by Blessed Louis and his most holy mother?
Secundo. Litterarum Ratisponensium auctoritatem valde infringit Otho Frisingensis, episcopus bonus et antiquus, et fidei veritatisque studiosissimus scriptor, quem merito Bellarminus « insignem nobilitate, pietate et doctrina » praedicat, quippe Henrici IV imperat. nepotem Henrici V sororium, Conradi regis fratrem uterinum, Friderici I imper. patruum, qui totam hanc nobilitatem, ut monachus fieret Cisterciensis, volens lubens Deo submisit. Christus vero eum primo abbatem, dein episcopum esse voluit. Is ergo, licet causae illi non deessent, quamobrem Ratisponensibus magis faveret quam Francis (si favori quidem contra veritatem locus esset), nam et Germanus erat, et Leopoldi ducis Bajoariae, ubi Ratispona est, frater ; tamen hanc Ratisponensium fabulam ita perstrinxit, ut irridere eos, non ipsis credere videretur. Ita enim scripsit libro sexto Chronici, cap. 11 : « Dilexit vero (Arnulphus) prae caeteris regni sui locis metropolim Bajoariae Ratisponam. Unde et muros ejus ampliavit, monasteriumque Sancti Emmerani pluribus ornamentis adornavit, ac largis possessionibus locupletavit. Tradunt ibi, scriptumque monstrant, quod praedictus rex sanctum Dionysium a Galliis ad praefatum monasterium transtulerit. Quod utrum ita sit, ipsi viderint. » Ita ille quasi dicat : Ego autem non credo. Nam si credidisset, eodem quo superius sermone
Secondly. Otto of Freising, a good and ancient bishop, and a writer most zealous for faith and truth, greatly weakens the authority of the Regensburg letters, whom Bellarmine deservedly proclaims "distinguished in nobility, piety, and learning," as being the grandson of the Emperor Henry IV, nephew by a sister of Henry V, uterine brother of King Conrad, and paternal uncle of the Emperor Frederick I, who willingly and gladly submitted all this nobility to God in order that he might become a Cistercian monk. Christ, however, willed him to be first an abbot, then a bishop. He therefore, although causes were not wanting to him why he should favour the people of Regensburg more than the Franks (if indeed there were place for favour against the truth), for he was both a German and the brother of Leopold duke of Bavaria, where Regensburg is; nevertheless touched upon this fable of the people of Regensburg in such a way as to seem to mock them, not to believe them. For thus he wrote in the sixth book of his Chronicle, chapter 11: "Now he (Arnulf) loved above the other places of his realm Regensburg, the metropolis of Bavaria. Whence he also enlarged its walls, and adorned the monastery of St. Emmeram with many ornaments, and enriched it with large possessions. They relate there, and show in writing, that the aforesaid king transferred St. Dionysius from the Gauls to the aforesaid monastery. Whether this is so, let them see to it themselves." Thus he, as if he should say: I, however, do not believe it. For if he had believed it, using the same language as above
Editors' notes and page, col. 950

Page

  • running head: SOC. JESU QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A quia non; B regina ab; C processione et; D bens Deo
  • old-edition numerals: 592 after antiquus,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones
PG 4:951
utens dixisset, praecipue sancti Dionysii corpore e Gallis traducto honoravit, aut certe simili quopiam sermonis genere usus esset. Is autem Otho longe est fide dignior quam aut Aventinus, aut Crantzius, quos quadringentis saltem annis antecessit.
he would have said, he honoured it chiefly with the body of St. Dionysius brought over from the Gauls, or certainly would have used some similar kind of expression. Now this Otto is far worthier of credit than either Aventinus or Krantz, whom he preceded by at least four hundred years.
Tertio. Witichindus, qui annis minimum sexcentis eosdem Aventinum et Crantzium scribendo anteivit, et illis litteris Ratisponensibus integro saeculo antiquior fuit ; is, inquam, Witichindus libro I Gestorum Saxonicoram scribit, Calorum Simplicem Francorum regem adversus quem sui principes tum rebellaverant, misisse manum sancti Dionysii ad Henricum Saxonicorum regem (nempe anno Domini 920), amicitiae ejus sibi conciliandae gratia verba ejus sunt haec : « Quando vero rex Rhenum transiverat ad dilatandum super Lotharios imperium suum, occurrit ei legatus Caroli, et salutato eo verbis humillimis, Dominus meus, inquit, Carolus regia quondam potestate praeditus, modo privatus, misit me ad te, demandans quia nihil ei ab inimicis circumvento jucundius, nihil dulcius esse possit, quam de tui magnifici profectus gloria aliquid audire, fama virtutum tuarum consolari. Et hoc tibi signum fidei et veritatis transmisit, protulitque de sinu manum pretiosi martyris Dionysii auro gemmisque inclusam. Hoc inquit, habeto pignus foederis perpetui et amoris vicarii, » etc. Vide supra cap. 29, Vitae ipsius S. Dionysii.
Thirdly. Widukind, who preceded the same Aventinus and Krantz in writing by at least six hundred years, and was a whole century more ancient than those Regensburg letters; he, I say, Widukind in book I of the Deeds of the Saxons writes that Charles the Simple, king of the Franks, against whom his nobles had then rebelled, sent the hand of St. Dionysius to Henry king of the Saxons (namely in the year of the Lord 920), for the sake of winning his friendship for himself. His words are these: "Now when the king had crossed the Rhine to enlarge his empire over the Lorrainers, a legate of Charles met him, and having saluted him in most humble words, said: My lord Charles, formerly endowed with royal power, now deprived of it, has sent me to you, declaring that to him surrounded by enemies nothing can be more pleasant, nothing sweeter, than to hear something of the glory of your magnificent progress, and to be consoled by the fame of your virtues. And he has sent over to you this sign of faith and truth; and he brought forth from his bosom the hand of the precious martyr Dionysius enclosed in gold and gems. Have this, he says, as a pledge of perpetual covenant and mutual love," etc. See above, chapter 29 of the Life itself of St. Dionysius.
Jam si verum est quod Ratisponenses asseverant, totum se corpus sancti Dionysii acccepisse ab Arnulpho rege Bajoariorum, sub annum Domini circiter 800 (nam sub id tempus regnabat), unde habere potuit Carolus Simplex annis tringinta post manum illam, quam ad Henricum imper. misit ? Si e Francia (inde enim se mittere indicat) ergo non totum corpus, excepta minima manus particula, jam Ratisponae erat : sin Ratispona habuit, et in Saxoniam transmisit quomodo centum post annis eoque amplius, hoc est anno 1052 (ut ipsi aiunt Ratisponenses) decerni potuit integrum apud eos corpus esse ? cujus multae partes in varia loca transportatae jam erant manus in Saxoniam, os brachii Romam, alia ossa in Burgundiam, et aliae alio ejusdem sacri corporis reliquiae ? De quibus vide antiquitates abbatiae S. Dionysii in Francia l. I, c. 30.
Now if what the people of Regensburg affirm is true, that they received the whole body of St. Dionysius from Arnulf king of the Bavarians about the year of the Lord 890 (for about that time he reigned), whence could Charles the Simple thirty years later have that hand which he sent to the Emperor Henry? If from France (for thence he indicates that he is sending it), therefore the whole body, except the smallest particle of the hand, was not already at Regensburg: whereas if Regensburg had it, and sent it over into Saxony, how a hundred years and more afterwards, that is, in the year 1052 (as the people of Regensburg themselves say), could it be decreed that the body was whole among them? many parts of which had already been transported into various places: the hand into Saxony, the bone of the arm to Rome, other bones into Burgundy, and other relics of the same sacred body elsewhere? Concerning which see the Antiquities of the Abbey of Saint-Denis in France, book I, chapter 30.
Quarto. In iisdem Ratisponensium litteris furtum illud, sive potius nefarium sacrilegium, quo ad se translatum Dionysii corpus ferunt (si quidem res vera esset verbis mollibus et vanis, molestamque consolationem afferentibus, et imperatoris pietate excusatur ; cum tamen satis constet, eum longe impissimum fuisse : quem et impii Herodis morbo ob sua flagitia periisse, cuncti fere scribunt historici. Luithprandus certe vir « ob eruditionem et prudentiam multae, ut ait Bellarminus, auctoritatis » (is est quem. Berengarius imperator legatum misit ad Constantinum imp. Graecum) libro I Rerum ab Europae imperatoribus ac regibus gestorum, ita de Arnulpho per lethale poculum a sensibus alienato scribit : « Credo autem Arnulphum regem justa severi judicis censura hujusmodi pestem incurrisse. Secundae enim res dum imperium hujus ubique magnificarent, virtute suae cuncta tribuit, non debitum omnipotenti Deo honorem reddidit. Sacerdotes Dei vincti trahebantur : sacrae virgines vi opprimebantur, conjugatae violabantur, Neque enim ecclesiae confugientibus poterant esse asylum. In his namque symbola faciebant, gestus turpes, cantus ludicros et debacchationes. Sed et mulieres in eodem publice prostituebantur. » Et paulo inferius de morte ejus turpissima sic subjicit : « profectusque in propria, turpissima valetudine exspiravit. Minutis quippe vermibus, quos pediculos aiunt, vehementer afflictus spiritum reddidit.
Fourthly. In the same letters of the people of Regensburg that theft, or rather nefarious sacrilege, whereby they report the body of Dionysius to have been transferred to them (if indeed the matter were true), is excused with soft and vain words bringing an irksome consolation, and by the piety of the emperor; whereas nevertheless it is sufficiently established that he was by far the most impious of men: who also, almost all historians write, perished of the disease of the impious Herod on account of his shameful crimes. Liutprand certainly, a man "on account of his erudition and prudence of great authority, as Bellarmine says" (he is the one whom the Emperor Berengar sent as legate to Constantine the Greek emperor), in book I of the Deeds Done by the Emperors and Kings of Europe, writes thus concerning Arnulf alienated from his senses by a deadly draught: "Now I believe that King Arnulf by the just censure of the severe Judge incurred a plague of this sort. For while prosperity everywhere magnified his empire, he attributed all things to his own valour, and did not render due honour to almighty God. The priests of God were dragged in chains: sacred virgins were oppressed by force, married women were violated. For neither could the churches be an asylum for those fleeing for refuge. For in them they held banquets, shameful gestures, sportive songs, and revelries. Nay, women also were publicly prostituted in the same." And a little lower down concerning his most shameful death he subjoins thus: "And having set out for his own lands, he expired of a most shameful malady. For being vehemently afflicted with tiny worms, which they call lice, he gave up the ghost.
Editors' notes and page, col. 951

Page

  • running head: DE S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE VITA ET
  • marginal letters: A utens dixisset,; B Carolus regia; C jam Ratisponae; D ditionem et
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; red- split at column break
  • other: the word reddidit. was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 952
PG 4:952
Fertur autem, quod praefati vermes adeo scaturirent, ut nullis medicorum curis minui possent. » Sic ibi. Et nihilominus illae supra positae litterae volunt, ut rex Franciae congaudeat apostoli sui gloriae, qui tam devotum furem sui corporis habuit, auro utique et topazio meliorem. » Idem absurditatem ! Et quidem post tanta flagitia et sacrilegia litteris ad posteritatem exarata non erubuit scriptum illud Ratisponense de illo haec enuntiare : « Qui fures atque sacrilegos erat solitus condemnare. » Baptista item Egnatius libro III Romanorum principum, ejusdem Arnulphi scelera et scelerum poenas ita quam brevissime perstrinxit : « Quia adversus Nortmannos res egregias primo gessit, mox in rapinas, templorumque spoliationes conversus justa numinum ira plectitur. Nam et prior illum fellicitas deseruit et brevi pediculari morbo confectus obiit. » Simillima reperies apud Jacobum Wimphelengium in Epitome rerum Germanicarum capite decimo quinto ; sic enim scribit : « Arnulphus, septimus a Carolo Magno imperator, primo quidem strenue sumptis armis Nortmannos rebelles perdomuit verum mox in ecclesiasticos saeviens, Dei nutu pediculari morbo quem Graeci φθειρίασιν vocant, brevi consumptus est, relicto filio Ludovico successore. Non invenimus quempiam filios filiorum suorum vidisse, aut feliciter tandem mortuum, qui clerum, qui ecclesiam, qui Dei ministros perscutus damno vel contumeliis eos affecisset. » Ita ille. Quibus omnibus succinit Jacobus Pino in Serie Romanorum imperatorum, his versibus :
And it is reported that the aforesaid worms swarmed to such a degree that they could not be diminished by any cares of physicians." Thus there. And nevertheless those letters set down above wish "that the king of France should rejoice together in the glory of his apostle, who had so devout a thief of his body, better surely than gold and topaz." See the absurdity! And indeed after so great shameful crimes and sacrileges penned in letters for posterity, that Regensburg writing did not blush to utter these words concerning him: "Who was wont to condemn thieves and sacrilegious men." Battista Egnazio likewise in book III of the Roman Emperors touched upon the crimes of the same Arnulf and the punishments of his crimes as briefly as possible thus: "Because he first performed distinguished deeds against the Normans, and soon afterwards turning to rapines and despoilings of temples is punished by the just wrath of heaven. For both his former good fortune forsook him and shortly he died worn out by the lousy disease." You will find very similar things in Jakob Wimpfeling in the Epitome of German Affairs, chapter 15; for he writes thus: "Arnulf, the seventh emperor from Charlemagne, at first indeed having vigorously taken up arms thoroughly subdued the rebellious Normans, but soon raging against churchmen, by the nod of God was shortly consumed by the lousy disease which the Greeks call phthiriasis, leaving his son Louis as his successor. We have not found anyone to have seen the sons of his sons, or at length to have died happily, who having persecuted the clergy, the church, and the ministers of God had afflicted them with loss or insults." Thus he. With all of whom Jacobus Micyllus chimes in, in the Series of Roman Emperors, in these verses:
Arnulphus subit egregias qui gessit in ipso. Auspicio imperii res strenuus ; inde rapinas Sectatus, spoliat templa et donaria divum : Unde luit poenas, consumptus Numinis ira Vermiculis, nonum interea dum clauditur aevum,
Arnulf succeeds, who vigorously performed distinguished deeds in the very beginning of his reign; thereafter pursuing rapines, he despoils the temples and gifts of the saints: whence he pays the penalty, consumed through the wrath of the Deity by little worms, while meantime the ninth century is brought to a close,
id est, exspiravit exeunte nono Christi saeculo, sive sub annum Domini nongentesimum.
that is, he expired at the close of the ninth century of Christ, or about the nine hundredth year of the Lord.
Quinto. Quomodo potuit tanti Francorum apostoli corpus, tanta semper cura custoditum, tanta populorum veneratione cultum, tanti a cunctis Francorum regibus aestimatum, aut insciis aut dissimulantibus Sancti Dionysii coenobitis e crypta sua erui, e monasterio educi, e regno efferri, ut nullus omnino ad quemquam Francorum rapti sui apostoli rumor aut murmur emanaret ? nullus verbum unum faceret ? Nam fingere, omnes prorsus religiosos illius coenobii ita vino somnoque fuisse obrutos sepultosque, ut quid domi gereretur, nescirent ; ut claves ad tanti subreptionem thesauri vel ultro offerrent, vel a se tolli non persentiscerent, nimis vanum, nimis ridiculum est. Adde vero, quod caput est, extremae id nequitiae et improbitatis videri, audere aliquem tantum et tam horrendum sacrilegium attentare ; nimirum id quod aliquo in regno tam sacrum, tam religiosum sit id quod tanto cultu et veneratione celebretur, id quo nihil pretiosius, nihil sanctius inter cunctas ejus gentis reliquias habeatur, justis tam longi temporis successoribus sine causa subfurari.
Fifthly. How could the body of so great an apostle of the Franks, always guarded with such great care, honoured with such great veneration of the peoples, esteemed so highly by all the kings of the Franks, with the monks of Saint-Denis either ignorant or dissembling, be dug up from its crypt, brought out from the monastery, and carried out of the realm, in such a way that no rumour or murmur at all of their carried-off apostle leaked out to any of the Franks? that no one uttered a single word? For to feign that absolutely all the religious of that monastery were so overwhelmed and buried in wine and sleep that they did not know what was being done at home; that they either voluntarily offered the keys for the stealing away of so great a treasure, or did not perceive them being taken from them, is too vain, too ridiculous. Add indeed, what is the chief point, that it seems a mark of extreme wickedness and dishonesty that anyone should dare to attempt so great and so dreadful a sacrilege; namely, without cause to steal away from its rightful successors of so long a time that which in any realm is so sacred and so religious, that which is celebrated with so great worship and veneration, that than which nothing more precious, nothing holier is held among all the relics of that nation.
Quin et hoc fortassis minime contemnendum aliquis judicaverit, totam Ratisponensium de hac ad se translatione fabulam ortum habere et principium ab hominis nequam et sacrilegi dicto et jurejurando : cui potius creditum sit dicenti illud corpus, quod Ratisponam afferret (si quid tamen attulit) esse corpus sancti Dionysii, quam omnibus simul religiosis Dionysiani coenobii id sancte pernegantibus atque apud se esse palam monstrantibus, imo et externis regibus ac principibus id profitentibus. Vide supra caput 27 Vitae ubi verba sancti Eduardi regis Anglorum, scripta anno Domini millesimo quinquagesimo nono, laudavi, in quibus dicit, sanctum Dionysium apud Anglos quidem celebris memoriae nominari, apud Francos autem coli
Nay, this also perchance someone will judge by no means to be despised, that the whole fable of the people of Regensburg concerning this translation to themselves has its origin and beginning from the word and oath of a worthless and sacrilegious man: who was believed when he said that that body which he was bringing to Regensburg (if indeed he brought anything) was the body of St. Dionysius, rather than all the religious of the monastery of Saint-Denis together solemnly denying this and openly showing that it was among them, nay, and foreign kings and princes also professing this. See above, chapter 27 of the Life, where I cited the words of St. Edward king of the English, written in the year of the Lord one thousand and fifty-nine, in which he says that St. Dionysius is named indeed among the English of famous memory, whereas among the Franks he is venerated
Editors' notes and page, col. 952

Page

  • running head: ITAE VITA ET SCRIPTIS QUAESTIONES IV.
  • marginal letters: A didit. Fertur; B manicarum capite; C id est,; D tam sacrum,
  • old-edition numerals: 593 after litterae
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones; begins with didit broken from red- in col. 951
PG 4:953
et haberi. Si ergo apud Francos erat anno millesimo quinquagesimo nono, quomodo decerni potuit, anno millesimo quinquagesimo secundo fuisse olim in Germaniam translatum, atque etiamnum
and possessed. If therefore it was among the Franks in the year one thousand and fifty-nine, how could it be decreed in the year one thousand and fifty-two that it had formerly been transferred into Germany, and even now
esse Ratisponae? Maneat proinde, ut longe probabilius, dictum S. Dionysii corpus in Francia potius esse, quam uspiam alibi : et hic sit quaestionum finis.
to be at Ratisbon? Let it remain therefore, as far more probable, that the said body of St. Dionysius is in France rather than anywhere else: and let this be the end of the questions.
Editors' notes and page, col. 953

Page

  • running head: MARTINI DELRIO VINDICIAE A
  • marginal letters: A et haberi.; B EX CAPITE; C bus committerent,; D Ubi nota,
  • old-edition numerals: 594 before Cum pleraque (in full-width note)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Petri Halloix Quaestiones, Martini Delrio Vindiciae Areopagiticae; full-width title EXCERPTA EX MARTINI DELRIO VINDICIIS AREOPAGITICIS and full-width editorial note 594 Cum pleraque adversariorum argumenta... before EX CAPITE VIII. not set; gap in type in c⟨a⟩tholici; sol- split at column break
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 953/954 in mid-page: the 1 paragraph(s) above it in col 954 are set here, after the 1 above it in col 953 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: the column continues with EX CAPITE VIII. (another unit); not set here
PG 4:954
Editors' notes and page, col. 954

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: margaritae projicerentur› · call in col 954

Matth. VII, 6.

Matthew 7:6.

(printed under page 494)

Page

  • running head: ...O VINDICIAE AREOPAGITICAE. 954
  • marginal letters: A esse Ratisponae?; B eant, ne pateret; C probabilissima, cur in; D pagitae, quod de divinis
  • old-edition numerals: 595 after mysteria
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; full-width title (EXCERPTA EX MARTINI DELRIO VINDICIIS AREOPAGITICIS) and 5-line italic preface across cols 953-954 cut off at left edge, not set; second paragraph begins with fragment eant (from lateant); column ends mid-word scriptu-
  • other: the 1 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 953 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the text of this column below the full-width band belongs to the next unit; not set here (rail-only part)